This pointer extracts section and commline
This pointer extracts section
Scene:—The same as in the
βασίλειος θύρα) is that which in v. 18 is called
αὔλειοι πύλαι, as being the principal entrance to the
αὐλήof the house.
Prologue. At daybreak (v. 100) on the morning after the fall of the two brothers and the flight of the Argives, Antigone calls Ismene forth from the house, in order to speak with her apart. She tells her that Creon has forbidden the burial of Polyneices, and declares her resolve to perform it herself. Ismene declines to assist, and endeavours to dissuade her. Antigone then goes alone to the task.
The words
κοινόν
strengthening αὐτάδελφον
much as in κοιναί γε πατρὸς ἀδελφεαί
κοινόν
refers simply to birth from the same parents (cp.
202): it will not bear the added moral sense, ‘having common
interests and feelings’: that is only implied, in so far as it may be a
result of kinship. αὐτάδελφος
(subst. below, 503, 696) is merely a
poetical strengthening of ἀδελφός
, and does
not necessarily imply (as it might here) what prose expresses by ἀδελφὸς ὁμοπάτριος καὶ ὁμομήτριος
αὐτάδελφον αἶμα καὶ κοινοῦ
πατρός
(Aesch.
κεφαλή
) usu. implies respect, affection, or
both (cp. Horace's tam cari capitis
ἐστί
. In the direct question, τί ὁποῖον οὐ τελεῖ
; we understand ἐστί
with τί
.
In the indirect form, it is simplest to say οὐκ
οἶδ’ ὅ τι οὐ τελεῖ
: and we certainly could not say, οὐκ οἶδ’ ὅ τι [ἐστὶν]
ὁποῖον οὐ τελεῖ
, if ὅ τι
came
immediately before ὁποῖον
. Here, however,
the separation of ὅ τι
from ὁποῖον
by Ζεὺς τῶν
ἀπ’
Οἰδίπου κακῶν
makes a vital difference. The sentence begins
as if it were to be, ἆρ’ οἶσθ’ ὅ τι
Ζεὺς οὐ
τελεῖ
; But when, after an interval, ὁποῖον
comes in, the Greek hearer would think
of the direct form, τί ὁποῖον οὐ τελεῖ
;
and so his ear would not be offended. This, too, suggests the answer to
the objection that Ζεύς
ought to follow ὁποῖον
. Certainly οὐκ ἔστ’ Ὀδυσσεὺς ὅ τι σὲ κἀμὲ πημανεῖ
ἆρ’
οἶσθα, Ζεύς
(without ὅ τι
).
Nor could we have (e.g.) ἆρ’ οἶσθ’ ἥτις Ζεὺς
τῶν
νόσων ὁποίαν οὐ τελεῖ
; But, since Ζεύς
seems to follow it naturally; and when,
afterwards, the sentence takes a shape which makes ὅ τι
Ζεύς
as on a misplaced word,
because the whole is felt as=τί Ζεὺς ὁποῖον οὐ
τελεῖ
;—The main objection to reading
ὁποῖον
as substituted for the direct
ποῖον
(‘that he fulfils—what not?’) is the shortness of the
sentence.
λύπας τᾶς ἀπ’ ἐμοῦ
ἔτι ζῶσαν
ἔτι
with ζῆν
is
more emphatic, as in ἔτι ζῶν...ἐφίετο
πυρὸς ἔτι ζῶσαν φλόγα
Paley (
οὔτ’ ἄτην ἄγον
(or the like) stood in the
text, since there can be no doubt that such was the general sense; but I
leave the traditional words, οὔτ’ ἄτης
ἄτερ
, thinking no emendation sufficiently probable to be
admitted. A discussion will be found in the Appendix. Here, the
following points may be noted. (1) This seems to have been the only
reading known to Didymus of Alexandria, πημονῆς ἄτερ
βλάβης ἄτερ
ἄτερ πημάτων
:
κλαυμάτων
ἄτερ
:
αἰσχύνης ἄτερ
:
τί δ’ ἄτερ
κακῶν
; οὐκ ἄτερ πόνων
ἄτης ἄτερ
, might seem desirable: I had
thought of ἀτηφόρον
(cp. δικηφόρος
). (6) Donaldson's ἄτην ἄγον
can be supported by fr. 325 ὅτῳ δ’ ὄλεθρον δεινὸν ἁλήθεῑ ἄγει
, and fr.
856. 5 ἐν κείνῃ τὸ πᾶν, | σπουδαῖον,
ἡσυχαῖον, ἐς
βίαν ἄγον
. (7) But no emendation has yet been made which,
while giving a fit sense, also accounts palaeographically for ἄτης ἄτερ
being so old. We cannot assume
marginal glosses (as ἀτηρ\\
) in MSS. of 30
B.C.
αἰσχρόν
in a manner balances the subjective ἀλγεινόν
, as the external ἀτιμία
corresponds with the ἄτη
. Cp.
οὐχ ὁ Τυδέως
γόνος, | οὐδ’ οὑμπολητὸς Σισύφου
Λαερτίῳ, | οὐ μὴ θάνωσι
: οὐ πῦρ, οὐκ ἔγχος τις ὀνήσιμον οὐκ
ἐπιτρέψει
ὃς οὐκ, ἐπειδὴ τῷδ’ ἐβούλευσας μόρον, |
δρᾶσαι
τόδ’ ἔργον οὐκ ἔτλης αὐτοκτόνως
οὐ μά
, as
οὐ
(in v. 5) to ὂν
,
with Blaydes, nor οὐκ
ὄπωπ’
to εἰσόπωπ’
with Todt.
ὄν
, possessive (or ‘partitive’) gen. with ὄν
cp. ἔστιν δ’ οἷον ἐγὼ γᾶς Ἀσίας οὐκ
ἐπακούω
τίς
(‘what νῦν δ’ αὖ τίν’ ἥκεις μῦθον... | φέρουσα …
;
τί δ’ ἐστίν ...νέορτον αὖ;
πανδήμου στρατοῦ
βίος μακραίων
(εὐήρετμος
πλάτα
(
θέσθαι.
τίθημι νόμον
denotes
simply the legislative act as such; hence it is fitting when the
lawgiver is supreme or absolute; as Athena says, θεσμὸν...θήσω
(
Aesch. τίθεμαι
νόμον
further implies the legislator's personal concern in
the law; hence it is said of legislative assemblies (Ar. τίθεται δέ γε τοὺς νόμους ἑκάστη ἡ ἀρχὴ
πρὸς
τὸ αὑτῇ ξυμφέρον, δημοκρατία μὲν δημοκρατικούς, τυραννὶς δὲ
τυραννικούς.
βασιλεὺς χώρας
(155), having become so by the
fact of Eteocles falling (173). She calls him στρατηγός
because that was the special
capacity in which, as king, he had first to act; but the title serves
also to suggest rigour. The poets sometimes speak of the δῆμος
as στρατός
( Pind.
οὐδ’ ὄνομα πρός του τῶν ξυνεμπόρων
ἔχεις;
ἐχθρῶν
are the Argives,—the πολέμιοι
in their relation to individuals.
Ismene, too, seems to understand the Argives; in her reply verses 11—14
refer to φίλους
, and vv. 15—17 to ἐχθρῶν
. It is rare that
ἐχθρῶν
should have the art., while κακά
has none; but cp. 365: τέρμα τοῦ βίου
τῶν ὲχθρῶν κακά
as ‘evils
planned by our foes’ (i.e. by Creon): cp.
τά γε | κείνων
κάκ’ ἐξήρυκε
: τὸ κείνων κακόν
τὰ τῶν ἐχθρῶν μηχανήματα ἐπὶ
τοὺς φίλους ἰόντα
. But (ἐχθροί
being
the natural persons to hurt φίλοι
, the
antithesis loses point. Some join στείχοντα
τῶν
ἐχθρῶν
, ‘coming from foes’; which is open to the objections
just mentioned, and also to this, that, after such a verb as στείχειν
, the simple gen. ought to denote
place (Πυθῶνος ἔβας
δέ
in 15, but merely gives a slight emphasis
to ἐγὼ μὲν οὐκ οἶδα
ἀνδρὸς αἴθονος ἀγγελίαν
ὀξεῖα γάρ σου βάξις
σοῦ...μῦθον
(where the gen. is objective) = ‘speech
ἐξ
οὖ
(
φίλη...φίλου
, κοινὸς ἐν κοινοῖσι
θανόντων
. So in
νῷν
ἐπελθόντοιν
is certainly right, L has
ἐπελθόντων
(with οι
written over ω
as a correction). A plur. noun can stand
with δύο
(
αἰγυπιοὶ
γαμψώνυχες ...κλάζοντε
. But I have been able to find only one
proper parallel for such a combination as δυοῖν
ἀδελφοῖν θανόντων
, viz., a verse of an unknown poet, fr. adesp.
153 in Nauck Αἴαντε δ’ ὁρμήσαντες ἐκ συνωρίδος
: and this
has survived because Herodian cited it as a solecism (ἔδει γὰρ ἐπενεχθῆναι
δυϊκῷ δυϊκόν
. In that verse, too, the license had an obvious
metrical motive, which did not exist here. ἀδελφὼ δύο...αὐτοκτονοῦντε;
λελειμμένα
μαχουμένα
θάνατον ἐξ ἀμφοῖν =ἐξ ἀλλήλοιν
διπλῆς μοίρας
, a doom given by each
to the other. Cp. θανάτους...διδύμαιν χειροῖν
διπλοῖ
for δύο
, as 51, 1233.
ἐξ οὗ
), as oft. in Her.and the poets. So also ὅτε
(ἔτη δ’ ἐστὶ...τριακόσια...ὅτε...ἧλθε
νυκτὸς τῆσδε
νυκτὶ τῇδε
τῆς ἐπιούσης
νυκτός
(Plat.
πλέον
(cp.
As οἶδ’ εὐτυχοῦσα = οἶδ’ ὅτι εὐτυχῶ
, so the
participles οὐδὲν ὑπέρτερον
, = οὔθ’ ὅτι εὐτυχῶ οὔθ’ ὅτι ἀτῶμαι
. Of ἀτᾶσθαι
we find only this pres. part. (below, 314,
ἀτώμεσθα
αὔλειοι
(or αὐλῆς
) θύραι
of
the Homeric house (
θύραι μεγάρου
, or inner door from the court
into the men's hall. This was the αὔλειος
θύρα
, or front door, of the later Greek house, in
distinction from the μέταυλος θύρα
leading
from the court to the inner part. The tragedians commonly use the more
stately word πύλαι
, rather than θύραι
, for these outer doors of the palace:
cp. πύλας τε σεμνὰς ἀνδρὸς ὀλβίου τινὸς |
προσῆλθον
πρὸς αὐλείοισιν ἑστηκὼς πύλαις.
τί μ’ ἐξεπέμψω δεῦρο τῶνδε δωμάτων
τότ’ ἐξεώθεις κἀξέβαλλες
ὁ πόλεμος οὗτος ...δηλώσει...μείζων
γεγενημένος
δηλόω
in δηλώσει δὲ ἡ τῶν συμμάχων ἔχθρα πρῶτον
δηλώσεται
should be read
there; but the speech is a work of the later rhetoric (see δηλόω
to be
intransitive: Her.
2.117 (subject τόδε
): 5. 78 (ἡ
ἰσηγορίη
): Plat. ἡ φύσις
). In δηλοῖ τέ μοι ὅτι πάντα... ἤρτητο..., εἰ
καὶ
τότε...ἔφευγον
εἰ
(the
fact of their flight shows me).
τις
placed before its noun, see on
ἔπος
being
the ‘internal,’ or cognate, accus. (νοσεῖς τόδ’ ἄλγος
τίς δ’ ἔσθ’ ὁ κείνῳ τοῦτο τοὔπος
ἀγγελῶν;
κάλχη
, the purple limpet (perh. connected
with κόχλος, κόγχη
), comes καλχαίνω
, to make, or to be, purple: then
fig., to be darkly troubled in mind: ἀμφὶ τοῖσδε καλχαίνων τέκνοις
Κάλχας
, the seer who darkly
broods on the future. The descent of this metaphor is curious. φυρ
, the root of πορ‐φύρ‐ω
, signified ‘to be agitated,’—like
heaving water, for instance (Skt. ὡς δ’ ὅτε πορφύρῃ πέλαγος μέγα κύματι κωφῷ
(not yet breaking in foam)...ὣς ὁ γέρων
ὥρμαινε δαϊζόμενος
κατὰ θυμόν
. The Homeric image is thus subtler than that of a
storm in the soul (Volvere curarum tristes in pectore
fluctus,
πορφύρω
is said of the mind
itself: ἔστη, πολλὰ δέ οἱ κραδίη πόρφυρε
μένοντι
πορφύρω
, as=‘to be
turbid,’ came πορφύρα
as=simply ‘κάλχη = πορφύρα
: and hence καλχαίνω
is figuratively used like the Homeric πορφύρω
.
In πορφύρω
the idea of trouble precedes that
of colour: in καλχαίνω
,
σχῆμα καθ’ ὅλον καὶ
μέρος
), the whole, which should be in the genitive, being
put in the same case as the part,—a constr. freq. in nom., but rare in
accus.: cp. 561: δύο ὑποσχέσεις τὴν μὲν βουλόμενος
ἀναπρᾶξαι,
τὴν δὲ αὐτὸς ἀποδοῦναι
The place of τὼ κασιγνήτω
shows the first thought to have
been,— ‘
ἀξιώσας
, substitutes the idea of preferring one brother to
the other. Thus
χρησάμενος
, since in classical Greek
χρησθῆναι
is always pass.,
ἕως ἂν χρησθῇ
ἡ ἐσθής
); of oracles being delivered,
ἐβούλοντο συγχρῆσθαι ταῖς...δυνάμεσι,
συγχρησθῆναι
is found, indeed, in some MSS., but is
manifestly corrupt. Several conjectures are discussed in the Appendix.
It is most improbable that vv. 23, 24 have grown out of one verse,
either by the interpolation of v. 24, or by the expansion of v. 23. For
it is evidently essential to the contrast with vv. 26—30 that the
honours paid to Eteocles should be described with emphasis. Were v. 23
immediately followed by v. 25, the effect would be too bald and curt. I
read νόμῳ
could be
retained, but would be harsh; and the corruption of δίκης
would have caused that of νόμου
]. σὺν
χρήσει δικαίᾳ δίκης καὶ νόμου = δίκῃ καὶ νόμῳ δικαίως
χρώμενος
. For the latter, cp. Antiphon or. 5 § 87 χρῆσθαι τῇ δίκῃ καὶ τῷ νόμῳ
. οὐδὲν τῇ δίκῃ χρῆσθαι θέλει
σὺν χρήσει
τινός
for χρώμενός τινι
) is of
a common kind; e.g. διὰ...τὴν ἐν τῇ γῇ ἐπὶ πολλὰ ἡμῶν αὐτῶν
ἐπίπεμψιν
ἄνευ προόψεως...αὐτῶν
(=εἰ μὴ προΐδοιεν αὐτούς
).—Schütz (1876, αὐτῷ
is most awkward: I should prefer τῷ
(instead of καὶ
) νόμῳ
.
καὶ
seems to have supplanted an article (ταῖς
) after the sense had become obscured.
But χρῆσθαι δικαιῶν τῷ νόμῳ
appears
somewhat too prosaic and cold, and, in so lucid a phrase, would δικαιῶν
have been likely to become δικαίᾳ
?
νόμιμα
(Thuc.
3.58), τὰ νομιζόμενα ποιεῖν
(κηδείας τῆς νενομισμένης
, the usual
obsequies.
θάπτε με ὅττι τάχιστα,
πύλας Ἀΐδαο
περήσω. | τῆλέ με εἴργουσι ψυχαί, εἴδωλα καμόντων, | οὐδέ μέ πω
μίσγεσθαι ὑπὲρ ποταμοῖο ἐῶσιν
.
θανόντος
, but also with a reminiscence of the
Homeric νεκύων
κατατεθνηώτων
: cp. 515
ὁ κατθανὼν νέκυς
.
ἐκ
usu. = ‘to banish by proclamation’ (
μὴ
καλύψαι
: cp. 443: ἀπέφυγε... | ...τὸ μὴ πίτνειν κακῶς
τὸ μὴ καλύψαι
might be viewed as
subject to ἐκκεκηρῦχθαι
, the latter was
probably felt as an impersonal pass. The addition of the art. to the
infin. is freq. in drama: cp. 78, and
τινά
can mean πάντα τινά
, it is not necessary
to supply πάντας
as subject for ἐᾶν
, though in
μήτ’ ἐσδέχεσθαι μήτε προσφωνεῖν τινα,...ὠθεῖν δ’
ἀπ’ οἴκων
πάντας
.—L has πότερα
,
πατέρα
, Aesch. χθόνιε
. Also, ἄταφον
thus gains a certain abrupt force, and
the order corresponds with
καλύψαι...κωκῦσαι
. But against it we may urge:—(1) The other
order was the usual one: κεῖται πὰρ νήεσσι νέκυς ἄκλαυτος
ἄθαπτος
ἄκλαυτος, ἄταφος
. (2) On such a question of
order no great weight belongs to L, in which wrong transpositions of
words certainly occur; e.g.
ἄκλαυστον ἄταφον
. There is no ground for
distinguishing ἄκλαυστος
, as ‘not to be
wept,’ from ἄκλαυτος
, ‘not wept’ (see
γνωτός
and γνωστός
).
L gives the form without sigma here, as below, 847, 876, and in
ἕρμαιον,
εὕρημα
, taking it as merely ‘treasure θησαύρισμα
);
the carrion-birds can return again and again to their feast.
εἰσορᾶν
was specially ‘to eye οὔτε πυρὸς ἅπτομαι οὔτε τοὺς καλοὺς
εἰσορῶ
πρὸς χάριν βορᾶς
, ‘
Take γλυκὺν θησαυρόν
, not with εἰσορῶσι
: lit., a χάρις
cp. τῆς τῶν ἀφροδισίων χάριτος.
χάρις
is one's own, ‘κορέσαι
στόμα
πρὸς χάριν
, to glut their beaks on him ‘as they will’: (χάρις
is another's, ‘so
as to σὺ πρὸς χάριν μὲν οὐκ ἐρεῖς
πρὸς χάριν
can denote
(χάρις
consists, as
βορᾶς
here: or (χάρις
is, as below,
908, τίνος νόμου...πρὸς χάριν
; ‘in
deference to what law?’ νόμοις τε χρῆσθαι μὴ πρὸς ἰσχύος χάριν
differs from a simple χάριν βορᾶς
by implying the same notion as
the adverbial πρὸς χάριν
in
τοῖς πρὸς χάριν ὁρῶσι βορᾶς τῆς ἀπὸ τῶν
σαρκῶν
. It cannot be doubted that he was thinking of our
passage, and that his text, like ours, had
εἰσορῶσι
: but, using the simple ὁρῶσι
,
he has made a new phrase, ‘πρὸς χάριν
with
εἰσορῶσι
here.
λέγω γὰρ
κἀμέ
is prompted by the intense consciousness of a resolve. To
her, who knows her own heart, it seems wonderful that Creon should even
have imagined her capable of obeying such an edict. It is a fine
psychological touch, and one of the most pathetic in the play.
Κρέων ὁ πιστός
ἁγαθοὶ
στρατηλάται.
κἀμοί
), a constr. most freq. when the acc. is
a proper name, as προσέκρουσ’ ἀνθρώπῳ πονηρῷ...Ἀνδροτίωνα
λέγω
παρ’ ὧν ἂν ἕκαστοι δύνωνται, τούτων τῶν
τὴν
Ἀσίαν ἐνοικούντων λέγω, χρήματα λαμβάνουσιν
ἀλλ’ Ἀντικλείας ἆσσον ἦλθε
Σίσυφος, | τῆς σῆς λέγω τοι μητρός
. In
Ἐριβοία
(λέγω
, most edd. now give the dat.
Two other explanations may be noticed. Both make
νεῖσθε
( Eur. νεόμενος
(in lyr.
ὡς μὴ εἰδότ’ αὐτόν
καὶ ξυμφορά τοι μὴ εἰδέναι
ταῦθ’ ὅτῳ | παρ’ οὐδέν ἐστι
ἥκω γὰρ οὐχ ὡς δρᾶν τι βουληθείς
τούτῳ
being suppressed,=a dat., τῷ δρῶντι
: cp. προσήκει βοηθεῖν ὑμᾶς οὐχ οἵτινες ἂν
δυστυχεστάτους σφᾶς αὑτοὺς ἀποδείξωσιν ἀλλ’ οἵτινες ἂν
δικαιότερα λέγοντες φαίνωνται
αὔχημα
μὲν...καὶ δειλῷ τινὶ ἐγγίγνεται, καταφρόνησις δέ, ὃς ἂν καὶ γνώμῃ
πιστεύῃ
. Thuc. uses this constr. esp. in definitions, as τὸ καλῶς ἄρξαι τοῦτ’ εἶναι, ὃς ἂν τὴν
πατρίδα
ὠφελήσῃ
νόμοι πρόκεινται.
ὁ ῥιπτὸς Ἰφίτου μόρος
δημορριφεῖς...λευσίμους ἀράς
τοιαῦτά σοι ταῦτ’ ἐστίν.
πέφυκας
, from a good stock: ἐὰν τρίτης ἐγὼ | μητρὸς φανῶ τρίδουλος
πέλεται | οὔτ’ ἀπ’ εὐγενέων ἐσθλὸς οὔτ’ ἀχρείων |
τὸ
λίαν κακός
.
ἄνολβος
(1026),
δύσποτμος
(
μέλεος
,
etc.
ταῦτα... |
...τῇδε φῦναι
. The plur. ἐν τούτῳ
usually=‘meanwhile’; more rarely ‘in
this case’ (Thuc. 1.37), or ‘at this point’ (id. 2. 8).
οἵ τ’ ὄντες οἵ τ’ ἀπόντες
(n.): ἀπόρῳ γε τῷδε συμπεπλέγμεθα ξένῳ, | ὃς
οὔτε
πάσχων οὔτε δρῶν σιγήσεται
πάσχων
suits the recent δρῶν
could not mean definitely, ‘as a free
agent.’ Similarly we may suppose that some such phrase as οὔτε λύων οὔτε ἅπτων
(τὸ δὲ ἅπτειν καὶ δεῖν ταὐτόν ἐστι
ἐφάπτουσα
is sound, the poet has refined a colloquialism by
modifying ἅπτουσα
into ἐφάπτουσα
, just as τί
δρῶν ἢ τί λέγων
(cp. Aesch. ὅ τι |
δρῶν
ἢ τί φωνῶν
. Some find a reference to weaving;—‘by loosening
the web, or fastening a new thread’; but, though the phrase may have
been first suggested by the loom, it was probably used without any such
conscious allusion. Quite different from our passage is εἰ μὴ ξυνάψων ἀλλὰ συλλύσων πάρει
τίνας νῦν τέχνας ἔχομεν ἢλόγους |
σφαλεῖσαι
κάθαμμα λύειν λόγου
λύουσα τὸν νόμον, ἢ
βεβαιοῦσα
αὐτόν
). But, though Antigone has not yet revealed her
purpose, too great callousness is ascribed to Ismene if she is supposed
to doubt whether her sympathy is invited against or
ἐφάπτειν
is rare: τοὔργον ὡς ἐφάψειεν
μὴ καθέλοι νιν αἰὼν πότμον ἐφάψαις | ὀρφανὸν
γενεᾶς
. Was Porson right in conjecturing λύειν
and ἅπτειν
suits a proverbial phrase: (2) ἤ
and εἰ
are
elsewhere confused, as
εἴτε
is found in λόγοισιν εἴτ’ ἔργοισιν
πατρῴας εἴτε βαρβάρου
εἴθ’
ἅπτουσα
would have been much less likely to generate the ἢ θάπτουσα
of our MSS., since the
intermediate
, being obviously unmeaning, would
have been likely to cure itself.
προσθέσθαι χάριν
οὐδὲν ἐξειδὼς πλέον
κακὰ | ὑπερπονεῖτον
Read
(from
εἶναι
): cp. ποῦ ποτ’ εἶ φρενῶν
(from ἰέναι
) would mean, ‘to what thought will you
have recourse?’ Cp. ποῖ τις φροντίδος ἔλθῃ
οὐκ ἔχω...ποῖ γνώμης πέσω
σκόπει
.—Join
πλευρὰς σὺν ἐμοὶ | τάσδ’ ἐπικούφιζ
ἀναιρεῖσθαι
νεκρούς.
νοεῖς θάπτειν
) to fall slowly from the
astonished speaker's lips.
σφε
can be s. or pl., m. or
f.: νιν
, s. or pl., m., f. or n.
θάπτειν
σφε
: ἐπιθυμίας...πληροῦν, ἀνήνυτον κακόν.
ἐγώ σφε θάψω, κἂν ἀπεννέπῃ πόλις
τὸν γοῦν ἐμὸν ἀδελφόν
, ‘I certainly mean to
bury my own brother.’ But the word ὁ
ἐμός
is the same person as ὁ σός
,
this thought can be poetically expressed by saying, ‘I will certainly
bury ἐμόν
): 565 σοὶ
γοῦν
: πρὸς γοῦν ἐμοῦ
τὸ γοῦν ἐμόν
τὰ γοῦν ς
ἢν
as=‘τὸν γοῦν
ἐμόν τε καὶ σόν
, and κἄν
. (2)
Taking καί
from ἤν
is
abnormal: (ii) the mode of expression would be scarcely natural unless ὁ ἐμός
and ὁ σός
were different persons.
ὑπὸ τῶν
ὑπομνηματιστῶν
). I believe it to be undoubtedly genuine. One
modern argument against it is that Antigone should here speak only one
verse. But these two verses express the resolve on which the action of
the play turns: it is an important moment in the dialogue. And, at such
a moment, Soph. often allows a stichomuthia to be broken by two or more
verses for the same speaker. See the stichomuthia in 401—406, broken by
404 f.:
δεῖξαι
χωρεῖν
ἐκμάνθαν’· οὐ γὰρ δὴ φονεὺς ἁλώσομαι
χάρις διαρρεῖ καὶ προδοῦσ’ ἁλίσκεται
σχε,
σχεθεῖν
). Hence: (1) Of σχέτλιε, τίπτ’ ἐθέλεις ἐρεθιζέμεν ἄγριον
ἄνδρα
ὦ σχέτλιε
, Eur.
σχετλία τόλμης
. (τλήμων
, as Aesch. σχέτλια γάρ
ἀλλ’ οὐ μετῆν αὐτοῖσι τήν γ’ ἐμὴν
κτανεῖν
ἐμοὶ τούτων... οὐδὲν μέτεστι
. For the plur.
cp. ὀρθῶς τῶν γε σῶν τελεῖς ὕπερ
βέβηκεν ἡμίν
ὀλούμεθ’
): she is speaking of
the
τέθνηκε
) πρὸς τίνος ποτ’
αἰτίας;
ἃ
αὐτὸς ἐφώρασεν
(cp. fr. 768 τὰ πλεῖστα
φωρῶν αἰσχρὰ φωράσεις
βροτῶν
), detected by himself, when he insisted on
investigating the murder of Laïus (cp.
αὐτόφωρος = φωραθεὶς ἐπ’ αὐτῷ τῷ ἔργῳ
, ‘taken
in the act’: κολάζων, μὴ μόνον αὐτοφώρους
χαλεπὸν γὰρ ἐπιτυγχάνειν
), ἀλλὰ καὶ ὧν βούλονται μέν, δύνανται δ’ οὔ
:
and so in the adv. ἐπ’ αὐτοφώρῳ λαμβάνειν
etc.
περόναι
): ἤρασσ’ ἐπαίρων βλέφαρα.
αὐτὸς πρὸς αὑτοῦ
(1177), but not strictly
pleonastic, since
ἐμοὶ δὲ μήτηρ...Θέμις | καὶ Γαῖα, πολλῶν
ὀνομάτων μορφὴ μία
διπλοῦν ὄνομα φύσεως
καὶ συμβιώσεως
, ‘a name signifying at once birth and marriage’
(since she was mixtumque nomen coniugis, nati,
patris.
(The feeble ἔπος
meant, ‘a double calamity,’ since both mother and wife perished.)
πλεκταῖσιν αἰώραισιν ἐμπεπλεγμένην
αὐθέντης,
αὐτοκτόνος, αὐτοσφαγής,
αὐτοφόνος
, etc. The compound merely expresses that the deed
is done with one's own hand, implying that such a use of one's own hand
is unnatural. αὐτόχειρ δ’ αἱμάσσεται
.—XO. πότερα πατρῴας ἢ πρὸς οἰκείας χερός
; ‘by his
father's hand, or by his own?’
ὡς εἰδέτην...ἠσπάσαντο
ὅτε παιδία ἤστην
...ἠπίστασθε
: see
ἐπάλληλος
was in common use at least as early
as the 2nd century B.C. In the extant literature it seems always to
correspond with ἐπ’ ἀλλήλοις
as=‘κείατ’ ἐπ’ ἀλλήλοισι
ἐν ἐπαλλήλοις τάξεσι
, in close
ranks: Alciphro τὰς
ἐπαλλήλους πληγάς
, the showers of blows). An exception might,
indeed, be supposed in Philo Judaeus διὰ τὰς ἐν ὕδασι καὶ πυρὶ
γενομένας
συνεχεῖς καὶ ἐπαλλήλους φθοράς
: which Adrian Turnebus
rendered, propter illas eluvionum et exustionum
continuas et
But
Philo was evidently (I think) using ἐπάλληλος
in its ordinary sense, and meant
merely, ‘owing to ἐπάλληλος
in a sense corresponding with ἐπ’ ἀλλήλοις
as= ‘ἐπ’
ἀλλήλοισιν ἰόντες, ἐπ’ ἀλλήλοισι φέρον πολύδακρυν Ἄρηα
(
ἐπ’ ἀλλήλοισιν αἴρεσθαι δόρυ
ἐπάλληλος
here may have been
partly prompted by a reminiscence of ἐτελεύ|τασαν ὑπ’ ἀλλαλοφόνοις χερσὶν
ὁμοσπόροισιν
ἀδελφοὺς... ἀλληλοφόνους
).
μόνη με δὴ καθεῖλε
ἁπάντων δή
πανύστατον δή
μεγίστη δή
μή μ’ ἁπλῇ κτάνῃς | ψήφῳ, διπλῇ δέ
τοῦτο δέ
, as elsewhere by τοῦτ’ αὖθις
(167), τοῦτ’
ἄλλο
(
εἶτα
(
δέ
(
βούλεται ἡ φύσις ποιεῖν
τι
, in regard to nature's intention or tendency (
χρή
with ἀκούειν.
κἀκ τῶνδ’ ἄρχομαι
ὥστε
, as
1076 ληφθῆναι
. We find ἀκούω
τινός
, ‘to obey a person,’ but not ἀκούω
τι
, as ‘to hear (and obey) a command.’ Here πάντα
in
τῶν κρατούντων
ἐστὶ
, ‘I must obey the rulers in all
things.’ If the accusatives were objective, the sense would be, ‘to hear
these taunts’ (or, ‘to be called these names’): cp.
δέ
) emphasises ἐγώ
(see on 11),
while οὖν
has its separate force,
‘therefore,’ as in
μὲν οὖν
(‘nay rather’) would be unfitting
here.
τῷ κατὰ γῆς
(Oedipus): for the allusive plur., ζῶσιν οἱ γᾶς ὑπαὶ κείμενοι
ὑπό
with ὑπὸ γαίας... ἀνάσσει
τόν θ’ ὑπὸ χθονὸς | Ἅιδου...σκύλακα
τὰ ὑπὸ γῆς δικαστήρια
ὑπό
with ὑπὸ νόμοις
, or (αἱ ὑπὸ πάσαις ταῖς τέχναις ἐργασίαι
ὑπ’
οἴδμασιν.
βιάζονται
τάδε
. Cp.
κἄμ’
ἀναγκάζεις τάδε
; and below, 219.
μοίρᾳ μὲν οὐκ ἐν ἐσθλᾷ | βεβῶσαν
ἐν πόνῳ | ταὐτῷ βεβηκώς
κλύειν...τῶν ἐν τέλει
οἱ ἐν τέλει
are ‘those in authority,’ —τέλος
meaning ‘final or decisive power,’ as τέλος ἔχοντες ἰόντων
τέλος δωδεκάμηνον
(‘an οἱ ἐν τέλει
we find (1) οἱ τὰ τέλη ἔχοντες
, Thuc.
5.47, and (2) τὰ
τέλη
simply,—‘the authorities,’ sometimes with masc. part.,
as ἔδοξεν αὐτοῖς...τὰ τέλη καταβάντας
βουλεύειν
τὰ μέγιστα
τέλη
, ‘the highest magistrates’ (like ἔξω τῶν βασιλέων καὶ τῶν μάλιστα ἐν
τέλει
περισσὰ δρᾶν, = πολλὰ πράττειν,
πολυπραγμονεῖν.
γυναῖκα νοῦν ἔχουσαν
κἄμ’
ἐπαυχῶ
) ἄστρον ὣς λάμψειν ἔτι
: δουλώσειν ἔτι
πράσσοις
): for such substitution of a synonym
cp. ἄρξεις...κρατεῖς
σαφὴς ...ἐμφανής
ἐμοῦ γ’
: cp.
οὐκ ἂν
ἡδέως δρῴης
, and (2) οὐκ ἂν μετὰ
ἐμοῦ
ἡδέως δρῴης
. In (1) ἡδέως
could mean only, ‘agreeably to yourself.’ But in (2) it is ambiguous;
for the statement is equivalent to saying, ‘your co-operation with me
would not be agreeable’; i.e. to you, or to me, or to either of us,—as
the context may imply. Here, as the emphatic ἡδέως ἐμοί
. Cp. ὃς...ἂν σφᾶς...ἥδιστα θεραπεύῃ
πῶς δῆτ’ ἂν ἥδιστ’ αὐτὸν ἐπεγείραιμι
εἰμί
:
‘be such as thou wilt,’—show what character thou wilt. Cp.
οὗ γὰρ
τοιούτων δεῖ, τοιοῦτός εἰμ’ ἐγώ
: τοιοῦτος ἦσθα τοῖς λόγοισι
ἄσκει τοιαύτη νοῦν δῑ αἰῶνος μένειν
ἡμεῖς τοιοίδ’
ἔφυμεν.
τοιαύτη
) ὁποίᾳ
(or ὁποίαν
) εἶναι δοκεῖ
σοι
, the relative being attracted into the case of the
suppressed antecedent. This was the more natural since ὁποία σοι δοκεῖ
, ‘of any kind you please,’
was felt as almost one word,
ὁποιαδήποτε
; just so ὃς
βούλει
(οὗτος ὃν βούλει
, μήποτέ τις τῶν νῦν ἔργα τοιαῦτα ἐργάσηται
οἷα
τούτων ὃς βούλει εἴργασται
ὥσπερ αὐτὰ
τὰ δέκα ἢ ὅστις βούλει ἄλλος
ἀριθμός
.—Those who read οἶδα
) ἀλλ’ εἰ σεαυτῇ τυγχάνεις δοκοῦσά τι |
φρονεῖν,
φρόνει τοιαῦτα
εἰδέναι
is not φρονεῖν
. In Attic, ἴσθ’
ὁποῖά σοι δοκεῖ
could mean nothing but ‘know such things as seem
good to thee.’ It could not mean (πεπνυμένα
εἰδώς
(‘wise of heart’), ἀθεμίστια
εἰδώς, ἤπια οἶδε
(‘he has kindly feelings,’
εἰδέναι
. In 301 δυσσέβειαν εἰδέναι
, and in
δοκοῦντος
οὐδὲν εἰδέναι κακόν
, the verb means simply ‘to know.’
ἀδελφόν.
κοινὸς ἐν κοινοῖσι
ἄφιλα παρ’ ἀφίλοις.
φίλη μετ’
αὐτοῦ κείσομαι, μετὰ φίλου
(κειμένη
),—
instead of the simpler φίλη μετὰ φίλου
κείσομαι
.
πανουργίας
below,
300. παραβῆναι καὶ
τὰ πρὸς τοὺς ἀνθρώπους δίκαια καὶ τὰ
πρὸς τοὺς θεοὺσὅσια
. The phrase is an ὀξύμωρον
(a paradox with a point), like
‘splendide mendax’; i.e. the qualification (
ὅσια
) seems contrary to the essence of the thing qualified.
Cp. Milton (
τῆς ἐς αὔριον | οὐδὲν πλέον μοι ς οῦ
ἢ σοὶ
) μέτεστιν
ἡμέρας
(n.).
ὤρθωσαν
, 167 ὤρθου
:
207 ἔκ γ’ ἐμοῦ
, 210 ἐξ ἐμοῦ
: 613, 618 (
ἕρπει
): 614, 625 (ἐκτὸς
ἄτας
).
ἀλλ’ εἰ δοκεῖ,
πλέωμεν
: ἀλλ’ εἰ δοκεῖ, χωρῶμεν
εἰ δοκεῖ, στείχωμεν.
θεῶν νόμιμα
), held in honour (by them and by
men). τὰ τοῖς θεοῖς
ἔντιμα
(25, ἔντιμος τούτοις
μὴ προδοὺς ἡμᾶς γένῃ
δῑ οὐδενὸς
ποιεῖ.
τὸ γὰρ | ...πράσσειν
. The inf. with art. is
strictly an acc. of respect (‘as for the acting..., I am incapable of
it’), but is practically equiv. to the simple inf., ἀμήχανος δρᾶν
: see n. on οὐδ’ ἐμοὶ...τοὐξανιστάναι... | ...ἐστὶ
θάρσος
εἰ
βούλοιο
): χαίροιτ’ ἄν, εἰ χαίροιτ’· ἐγὼ δ’
ἐπεύχομαι
προέχεσθαι
as=
προφασίζεσθαι
cp. ὅπερ μάλιστα προὔχονται
πρόσχημα = πρόφασις
(
τύμβον δ’ ἀμφὶ πυρὴν ἕνα χεύομεν
σῆμ’ ἔχεαν
λάρναξ
), and
depositing this in a grave (κάπετος
). She
speaks as if she hoped to give him regular sepulture. This is ultimately
done by Creon's command (1203
τύμβον...χώσαντες
), though the rites which Antigone herself
is able to perform are only symbolical (255, 429).
Join οἴμοι κελεύθου τῆς τ’ ἐμῆς δυσπραξίας, |
οἴμοι
δ’ ἑταίρων
οἴμοι τάλαινα τῆς ἐμῆς πάλαι τροφῆς.
μὴ ἐμοῦ
) is clearly right. If we read μή
, then the
emphasis is solely on the verbal notion. ‘I fear for thee.’—‘μὴ
’γώ
in
πατρός
). Distinguish προδείσας
,
‘afraid beforehand,’
ὤρθου πόλιν
, 675 ὀρθουμένων
. Elsewhere ἐξορθόω
is usu. ‘to correct, amend’ (Plat. ἀνορθόω
(
τὸ πεσόν
, Plat. ὀρθός
and its derivatives the context must
always guide our choice between the notion of ‘upright’ and that of
‘straight.’
γε
emphasises
the word which it follows. Cp. ἀλλ’ οὖν εὐνοίᾳ γ’ αὐδῶ
δέ
= ἀλλά
: οὐκ ἐπὶ κακῷ, ἐπ’ ἐλευθερώσει δέ.
κεύσω
: cp. ὅδ’ ἦν ὁ πράσσων ταῦτα, σὺν δ’ ἐγὼ
παρών.
αὐτός
, see on ὧδ’ αὔτως ὥς μ’ ὤλεσε
τὸ ἔργον
, ‘καταγορεύω
(καταγορεύει τις ξυνειδὼς τοῖς ἑτέροις τὸ
ἐπιβούλευμα
κατεῖπον.
πολλὸν δ’ ἄρσεν’ ἐκτεμόνθ’ ὁμοῦ | ἄγριον
ἔλαιον
πουλύπους
in a trimeter, fr. 286 νόει πρὸς ἀνδρί, σῶμα πουλύπους ὅπως | πέτρᾳ,
κ.τ.λ.
Porson on Eur.
πλεῖον
(which is inadmissible, as Nauck observes, μᾶλλον
, which
some edd. receive. But μᾶλλον.
ἐπὶ τούτοις ἐθύσαντο
ἐπ’ ἔργοις πᾶσι
ψυχρά
, and the thought of the νέκυς ψυχρός
δείματα
ἀμφάκει κέντρῳ ψύχειν
ψυχάν
(to chill,—where Meineke's
ψήχειν
, ‘to wear,’ is improbable). Cp. στυγερὰ τάδε κρυερὰ πάθεα
κρυερὰ Διόθεν | θανάτου
πεμφθεῖσα τελευτή
. For the verbal contrast, Schütz cp. in re
frigidissima cales, in ferventissima friges
, and ardentem frigidus Aetnam
Insiluit.
He thinks that Ismene (hurt by vv. 86 f.) implies,
‘and a cold heart for thy living sister,’ to which Ant. rejoins by v.
89. But θερμήν
is not ‘affectionate,’ and
Ant. seems to mean simply, ‘love and piety banish fear.’— Some
understand, ‘with a view to
ἔργμασιν ἐν μεγάλοις πᾶσιν ἁδεῖν χαλεπόν
),
Her., and This Pind. is the only place in classical Attic where any part
of the aor. ἕαδον
occurs.
εἰ καὶ τρίτ’ ἐστί
Since
εἰ δὲ μή τι
πρὸς καιρὸν λέγων | κυρῶ,
πέπαυμαι
, ‘I have done.’
ἀρχὴν δ’ ἂν...οὐκ ἂν...ἐπέστεφε
ἀρχὴν κλύειν
ἂν οὐδ’ ἅπαξ ἐβουλόμην
: ἔφη χαριεῖσθαι μᾶλλον ἀποδιδοὺς τὰ ἔλαβε ἢ
ἀρχὴν μηδὲ λαβών
ἐξῆν γὰρ αὐτοῖς καὶ τὴν ἀρχὴν ἐῶσιν
Ὀρχομενίους αὐτονόμους εἰρήνην ἄγειν
ἀλγυνεῖ
: φθερεῖσθαι
πημανούμενος
ς
affords numerous
examples, as below, 210, 637, 726: see n. on
ὁ θανὼν ἐχθρός σοι
προσκείσεται
, ‘the enmity of the dead will cleave to thee.’
The convertible use of προσκεῖσεθαι
is
illustrated by 1243 ἀνδρὶ πρόσκειται
κακόν
, as compared with ᾧ σὺ πρόσκεισαι κακῷ
εἴ τῳ πρόσκειμαι χρηστῷ
προσκείσει
expresses merely the
establishment of the permanent relation between the two persons. It does
not mean, ‘you will be brought, as his foe, τῷ πρόσκειμαι δούλα τλάμων
ἐγγύς που κεῖσαι
κλήρου
). Nor, again, ‘you will δίκῃ
shows, the punishment is to be hers, not
his. The idea might have been expressed in a converse form by τὸν θανόντα ἐχθρὸν προσθήσει
(cf. Xen.
Lehrs proposed Δίκῃ
, i.e. ‘you will fall under
the chastisement of justice.’ Donaldson, following Emper, reads ἐχθρᾷ... δίκῃ
, as
ἀλλ’ ἡ γὰρ ἐκ σοῦ δυσμένεια καὶ τὰ σὰ |
ἔργ’
ἐξαναγκάζει με
μὴ πρὼ| λέγοις ἂν τὸν πόθον τὸν ἐξ ἐμοῦ, |
πρὶν εἰδέναι τἀκεῖθεν εῖ ποθούμεθα
τοσοῦτον
), cp.
223, προσέβα γὰρ οὐκ ἄν
οὐ
here, not οὔ
, because the sentence runs on without
pause: but 255 τυμβήρης μὲν οὔ
, ταρβήσει γὰρ οὔ
μή
,
because the principal verb πείσομαι
is
negatived: οὐ κατθανεῖν
γὰρ δεινόν, ἀλλ’ αἰσχρῶς θανεῖν
.
, as Diphilus frag. incert. 20 τὸν ὀρθῶς εὐγενῆ
. Others make φίλη
active,—‘a true friend to thy friends’
(i.e. to Polyneices): which is certainly the fittest sense in ὡς ἀπ’ εὐγενοῦς τινος | ῥίζης πέφυκας,
τοῖς
φίλοις τ’ ὀρθῶς φίλος
Parodos. For the metres see Metrical Analysis. The framework is as follows.
(1) 1ἀκτίς
to 109 χαλινῷ
=1στὰς
to 133
ἀλαλάξαι
. (2) 2ἀντιτύπᾳ
to 140
δεξιόσειρος
=2ἀλλὰ γὰρ
to 154 ἄρχοι
.
Each strophe and each antistrophe is followed by an anapaestic system (σύστημα
) of seven verses, recited by the
Coryphaeus alone, in the pauses of the choral dance. The fourth and last of
these systems, following the second antistrophe, announces the approach of
Creon.
The
κομμός: see n. on
The fifteen Theban elders who form the Chorus have been summoned to the palace by Creon,—they know not, as yet, for what purpose (158). They greet the newly-risen sun, and exult in the flight of the Argives.
The ode vividly portrays the enormous sin of Polyneices against his country, and the appalling nature of the peril which Thebes has just escaped. We already know Antigone's motive. This is a dramatic prelude to the announcement of Creon's.
ἠελίου
, with α—
as usu. (808,
Θήβᾳ φανὲν
τὸ κάλλιστον φάος
, the art. going with the superlative,
which it emphasises,—‘the very fairest,’—a common use, as
οὐχ ἡ
καλλίστη παρθένος αἰσχρὰ φανεῖται
; οὐ μέν μοι δοκέεις ὁ κάκιστος Ἀχαιῶν
τὸ Θήβᾳ φανὲν κάλλιστον φάος
, the art.
going with φανέν
. This seems awkward. When
a voc. is followed by a noun or partic. with art., this is normally in
direct agreement with the voc., as ὦ
ἄνδρες...οἱ παρόντες
(Plat. ἡ
φανεῖσα
. The Schol., who prefers this constr., shirks the
difficulty by his paraphrase, ὦ τῆς ἀκτῖνος
τοῦ ἡλίου φῶς, τὸ φανὲν κ.τ.λ.
Θήβη
in
ἑκατόμπυλοι
in
Θῆβαι
Αἰγύπτιαι.
στρατείαν...μεγίστην...τῶν πρὸ αὐτῆς
solus omnium ante se principum.
Von ihren Schwestern die beste.
φανέν
(παρήχησις
):
cp. στόμα | ...στόμωσιν.
υ^
as ἔνθα ποτὲ χρυ^σέων Διὸς αἰητῶν
πάρεδρος
υ^
was admitted by the lyrists, and from them
borrowed by the dramatists, though only in lyrics, and even there only
occasionally. Homer never shortens the υ
: for, as χρυσέῳ
ἀνὰ σκήπτρῳ
(
χρυσέης
(etc.) must be treated as disyll. by
synizesis.
νυκτός τ’ ἀφεγγὲς βλέφαρον
Δίρκη τε Στροφίη τε μελαμψηφῖδος ἔχουσαι |
)Ισμηνοῦ χέρα πατρός
ῥεέθροισί τε Δίρκας...καὶ παρ’
Εὐρώτᾳ
( Pind.
ὁ
Πέρσης
, the Persian army, Her.
8.108, etc. Cp. ὁ λεύκασπις λεώς
λευκοπρεπής
): λεύκασπιν εἰσορῶμεν Ἀργείων στρατόν
λευκῆς χιόνος
πτέρυξ
of 114. The choice of Ἄργος
with ἀργός
.
The words τὸν λεύκασπιν Ἀργόθεν
answer
metrically to 123 πευκάενθ’ Ἥφαιστον
ἑλεῖν
. Instead of Ἀργόθεν
(¯˘¯) we
therefore require ¯˘˘¯. The short final of λεύκασπιν
is legitimate, the metre being Glyconic
(see Analysis Metr.). In the antistrophic verse, the H of Ἥφαιστον
is ‘irrational,’ i.e. is a long syllable
doing duty for a short: and Nauck is incorrect in saying that the metre
‘requires’ (though it admits) a choriambus beginning with a ἐκ,
βάντα
and φῶτα
were
accidentally transposed. Cp.
σθένει
’πινικείῳ
is certainly the right order, but the MSS. reverse it.
(See also above on v. 29.) Dindorf reads ἐκ
φῶτα βάντα
, assuming tmesis: but tmesis of ἐκ
in Soph. occurs elsewhere only before μέν
(
δέ
,
and there was no motive here for interposing φῶτα
.
Hermann reads Ἀργόθεν
ἔκ
as=ἐξ Ἀργόθεν
: but
elsewhere ἐκ
comes before, not after, such
forms (ἐξ Αἰσύμηθεν
,
ἐξ ἁλόθεν,
ἐξ
οὐρανόθεν
, etc.). If Ἀργόθεν
is not genuine, then it was probably a gloss on some other form in ‐θεν
. Had γᾶς
Πέλοπος
(or Δαναοῦ
) been in
the text, a scholiast would have been more apt to paraphrase with ἀπ’
or ἐξ
Ἄργους
. This is against such conjectures as Ἀργέϊον, Ἀργογενῆ, Ἀργολικόν, Ἰναχίδαν,
Ἰνάχιον
, as is also the fact that
βάντα
suggests a mention of ‘the place whence.’ Ἀπιόθεν
(Ahrens) would mean ‘from Ἄπιος
,’ but we require ‘from Ἀπία
’ γῆ
, the Peloponnesus,
Ἀπία—θεν
: cp. Ὀλυμπίαθεν
. I had
thought of φῶτα βάντα
can be kept: (ἀργόθεν
might
have come in either as a gloss, or a corruption of the letters αχόθεν
, if ιν
had dropped out after λεύκασπιν
. But I
hesitate to displace Ἀργόθεν
, esp. when a
direct mention of Argos here so naturally corresponds with the direct
mention of Thebes in v. 101.
πανοπλίᾳ
, modal dat. σάγη
(for accent, cp. Chandler § 72)=‘what
one carries,’ and so, generally, ‘equipment’ (ξένῳ γὰρ εἰκώς, παντελῆ σάγην ἔχων
ἔγχη σταδαῖα καὶ φεράσπιδες σάγαι
τοξότης
).
ἐξελήλαμαι
φυγάς.
ἐπὶ δαιμόνων
πρόδρομος
ἦλθον ἀρ|χαῖα
βρέτη
. In prose, always of
φυγάδα πρόδρομον
. Cp.
πᾶς
γὰρ ἀστράπτει χαλινός
, ‘the steel of every bridle flashes,’—as
they gallop on with slack reins. So here, the χαλινός
, which glitters as the horse rushes
along, is poetically identified with the career itself, and thus is
fitly joined with ὀξύτερος
. The phrase
seems happy in this context. The Argives began their retreat in the
darkness (16): when the sun rises, the flashing steel of their bridles
shows them in headlong flight.
ὀξυτόρῳ
(L) was a mere blunder: it could only mean
‘piercing’ (the horse's mouth), not, ‘giving a sharp sound,’ when the
reins are shaken.—Cp. Aesch. διάδετοι δέ τοι γενῦν ἱππιᾶν |
κινύρονται
(μινύρονται
L.
Dind.) φόνον χαλινοί
.
ὄτοβον ἁρμάτων
ἀμφὶ πόλιν κλύω
. Our passage suggests horsemen rather than
drivers of war-chariots: perh. the poet imagined both, as in πώλοισιν ἢ ῥιμφαρμάτοις | φεύγοντες
ἁμίλλαις
The MSS. have ἀμφιλόγων
a dipodia has
been lost, such as Nauck supplies by <ἤγαγεν· ἐχθρὸς
δ’> ὀξέα κλάζων
. For (1) a verb is wanted to govern ὅν
, and (2) the description of the eagle,
beginning with ὀξέα κλάζων
, clearly refers to
the Argive host, not to Polyneices only. But if, with Scaliger, we read ὀξέα κλάζων
could stand here, though
the anti-system has a dimeter in the same place (129). The MS. reading ὃν...Πολυνείκης
probably arose from a
misunderstanding of the scholium:—ὅντινα
στρατὸν
Ἀργείων, ἐξ ἀμφιλόγων νεικέων ἀρθείς, ἤγαγεν ὁ Πολυνείκης, οἷον
ἀμφιλογίᾳ χρησάμενος πρὸς τὸν ἀδελφόν· διὰ βραχέων δὲ εἶπεν αὐτό, ὡς
γνωρίμου οὔσης τῆς ὑποθέσεως
. The Schol. wrote ἀρθείς
, to agree with Πολυνείκης
, and not
ἀρθέντα
, to agree with στρατόν
,
because it suited the form of his paraphrase, οἷον
ἀμφιλογίᾳ
χρησάμενος πρὸς τὸν ἀδελφόν
. By διὰ
βραχέων δὲ εἷπεν αὐτό
, the Schol. meant not merely the
indefiniteness of νεικέων ἐξ ἀμφιλόγων
, but
also the compactness of Πολυνείκους | ἀρθεὶς
ἐκ νεικέων
for ὅντινα στρατὸν
ἤγαγεν ὁ
Πολυνείκης
. But a transcriber, noticing that the Schol.
joined ἀρθείς
with
Πολυνείκης
, might easily infer that
ὃν...Πολυνείκης
ought to stand in the text, and might take διὰ βραχέων
as meaning that the verb ἤγαγε
could be understood.—L has the Doric γᾷ
, and presently γᾶν, ὑπερέπτα
, which I keep: see Appendix.
αἰάζειν
πολλοὶ γὰρ
ὠδύσαντο δυσμενεῖς ἐμοί
, have been bitter).
ἀερθέντες ἐκ τῶν Οἰνουσσέων ἔπλεον
ἀερθέντες
...ἀπαλλάσσοντο
. Attic prose similarly uses the act. ἄρας
, either absolutely, or with dat. (ταῖς ναυσί, τῷ στρατῷ
), or, more rarely, with
acc. (τὰς ναῦς
Thuc.
1.52). Here the choice of the word suits the image of an eagle
soaring.
ἀμφιλόγους ὀργὰς
ἀκόρεστά τε
νείκη
:
ἀμφίλεκτος...ἔρις
. The prep. as ἐκ σμικροῦ λόγου
ὀξέα
κεκληγώς
: μεγάλα κλάζοντε
μέγαν ἐκ θυμοῦ
κλάζοντες Ἄρη.
αἰετὸς ὥς
, and omit
could mean only, ‘flew over
the land,’ not, ‘flew over the border into the land.’ Further, it is
better that the flow of these descriptive verses should not be broken by
a paroemiac before v. 116. No argument either way can be founded on v.
130 (where see n.), since, even if it were a paroemiac, that would not
require a paroemiac here.
ἔπτην
(as if from
ἵπτημι
) occurs simple only in the
τόλμης πρόσωπον
ἄστρων εὐφρόνη
στολίδα...τρυφᾶς
γάλακτος...μαστοῖς
στεγανὸν δίκτυον
αἱ ἀσπίδες...στεγάζουσι τὰ σώματα.
ὅπλα
and κόρυθες
,—the shield, spear, and helmet of
heavy-armed troops. For the dat. in ‐εσσι
cp. 976
χείρεσσι.
, ‘with horse-hair
crest’ (ἱ. κόρυθες
πηδῶντα πεδία ξὺν νεορράντῳ ξίφει
μετά
means merely ‘by
their sides,’ while ξύν
‘denotes a closer
union’ (i.e. ‘on their heads’).
In Ἰσμήνιος λόφος
(Paus.
9.10.2), on which Donaldson places the Argives, was merely a
low eminence close to one of the τὸ Θήβης πεδίον ἀμφεστᾶσι πᾶν
The words ἀμφιχανών
suggests a
monster opening its jaws. The word was perh. suggested by ἐμὲ μὲν κὴρ | ἀμφέχανε στυγερή
φονᾷ, φονᾷ
νόος ἤδη
. Cp. τομάω
(
Θήβας λέγεις
μοι τὰς πύλας ἑπταστόμους
(sevenmouthed as to its gates).
Nauck changes στόμα
to πόλισμ’
to avoid hiatus: but cp. βασιλεὺς καλεῖ | ἐμός
αἱμάτων εὐθνησίμων | ἀπορρυέντων
αἵματα
σύγγονα
, Eur.
πρὶν
(αὐτός
) τε
πλησθῆναι, καὶ Ἥφαιστον στεφάνωμα πύργων ἑλεῖν
. For
ἀπὸ δὲ
στεφάναν κέκαρσαι | πύργων
: cp. n. on
pineus ardor
σπλάγχνα
δ’
ἄρ’ ἀμπείραντες ὑπείρεχον Ἡφαίστοιο
.
ἐπὶ ἶσα μάχη τέτατο πτόλεμός τε
ἵπποισι τάθη δρόμος
: τεῖνε δὲ δυσβάϋκτον | βοᾶτιν τάλαιναν
αὐδάν.
βοή
, a human cry; cp. οἱ δὲ βάρβαροι ὁρέοντες φεύγοντας βοῇ τε
καὶ
πατάγῳ ἐπήϊσαν
ἀντιπάλω...δράκοντος
). For the gen. after
this adj., cp. Pind. μένος γήραος ἀντίπαλον
, a spirit that
wrestles with old age: ὑμεναίων γόος ἀντίπαλος
The interpretation of the passage turns primarily on two points.
(1) The σπαρτοί
(
δρακοντογενεῖς
(schol.), Ovid's anguigenae
(
ἐπὶ σπορᾷ δράκοντος
. Poetry
often represented a struggle between an eagle and a dragon or snake (δράκων
could mean either, the ‘dragon’ being
conceived as a sort of huge python); as
(2) The δυσχείρωτος
is
‘hard to subdue’ (Her. 7.9), as ἀχείρωτος
is ‘unsubdued’ (Thuc. 6.10), and
εὐχείρωτος
‘easy to subdue’ (Xen. δυσπάλαιστος,
δυσπάλαμος, δύσμαχος
, etc., used with poetical irony to express the
irresistible. In θανάσιμον χείρωμα
τυμβοχόα χειρώματα
are
works of the hand in mound-making. In itself,
δυσχείρωμα
might mean ‘a thing achieved with difficulty’; but here
the irony is clearly pointed against the routed Argives: the poet does not
mean that the Thebans won with difficulty. Thus δυσχείρωμα
is here the opposite of what
Aesch. calls εὐμαρὲς χείρωμα
, a thing easily
subdued: Aesch. δούλης θανούσης, εὐμαροῦς χειρώματος
. The
Theban πάταγος Ἄρεος
was a thing which the
Argives could not overcome.
Those who read δυσχείρωμα
: or (Ἀχιλῆϊ δαμασθείς
δυσχείρωμα
, placed as it is, cannot be thus
dissociated from the dat. ἀντιπ.
δράκοντι
and mentally referred to another dat. which is left
to be understood.
Those who read δυσχείρωμα
with the gen. seems
impossible, esp. when there is no dat. to help it out. Or (δυσχείρωμα
.—The form of the
word is in one respect unique. Every similar neuter noun compounded with δυς
is from a verb so compounded: as δυσέργημα, δυσημέρημα, δυσπράγημα, δυσσέβημα,
δυστύχημα, δυσφήμημα, δυσχέρασμα, δυσχρήστημα, δυσώπημα
. But there
is no such verb as δυσχειρόω
, ‘to subdue with
difficulty.’ The noun has been boldly coined to express δυσχείρωτον πρᾶγμα
.
μεγάλοι...
λόγοι
: μὴ μέγα λέγε
Dixerat ille aliquid magnum.
μεγάλῳ ῥεύματι φωτῶν
ῥεῦμα Περσικοῦ στρατοῦ
παῦσαι διώκων ῥεῦμά τ’ ἐξορμῶν στρατοῦ
δηλῶ δ’. οὐ γὰρ ἂν ᾦδ’ ἀλλοτρίοις
ὑπεροπλίαις
seems a
certain correction of ὑπεροπτίας
(see cr.
n.), and has justly won its way with recent edd. The word is fitting,
since ὑπεροπλία
is prop. ‘overweening
confidence in arms’; and Soph. has used the epic plur. with the epic ι—
, ᾗς ὑπεροπλίῃσι
σθένεϊ ᾧ | ἠδ’ ὑπεροπλίῃ Φαέθων
μέγας
. In post-Homeric poetry ὑπέροπλος
is a freq. epith. of overweening
strength (ἠνορέη, βίη, ἥβη
, etc.).—Other
readings are:—(1) χρυσοῦ καναχῇ θ’
ὑπερόπτας
, ‘and haughty in the clang of gold.’ This involves an
improbable change; the subst. ὑπερόπτης
, too,
is unsuitable here, and cannot be defended by πρὸς πάντα παλίγκοτος ἠδ’ ὑπερόπτης
ὑπερόπτας
, keeps καναχῆς
in the sense, ὑπερόπτης
could not denote that χρυσοῦ
καναχῆς ὑπερόπτης
, or ‐όπτα
, i.e.,
‘Zeus, a despiser of the clang of gold.’ (3) χρυσοῦ
καναχῆς ὑπέροπτα
, adv. neut. plur. (as
χρυσοῦ κ
. is harshly joined with π. ῥεύματι
.—Aesch. , too, gives prominence to
πήληξ βαλλομένη καναχὴν ἔχε
πάλλων κεραυνόν, πτεροφόρον Διὸς
βέλος.
ἄκρων
might mean merely ‘uttermost,’ but is rather
associated in the poet's mind with the object meant by βαλβίδων
. In Eur. γεῖσα
τειχέων
, the coping of the walls. The
βαλβῖδες
were the posts, to which a rope was attached, marking
the point from which runners in the double foot-race (δίαυλος
) set out, and to which they returned:
hence both starting-point and goal.
τις
, cp. δύναιτ’ ἂν οὐδ’ ἂν ἰσχύων φυγεῖν
ΚΑΛ. εἶδον. ΣΩ. τί δέ; νοῦν ἔχοντα
λυπούμενον
καὶ χαίροντα
Ἤλεκτραι πύλαι
on the s. side of Thebes ( Aesch.
ἀλαλαί
for victory: ἀλαλαί, ἰὴ παιήων, | τήνελλα
καλλίνικος
ἀντίτυπα
, is
certainly right. Adjectives in ος
,
compounded with a prep., are oft. of three terminations in epic poetry,
as ἀμφιελίσση, ἀμφιρύτη, ἀντιθέη
(
ἀμφιβρότη
(
ὑποδεξίη
(
ἡ
ἐναλία
as well as ἡ ἐνάλιος, ἡ
ἐννυχία
as well as ἡ
ἐννύχιος
.
As regards the sense, ἀντίτυπος
was regularly
used of hard surfaces, which, as it were, ἀντίτυπος
, not ἀντιτύπος
, though the sense is act., see on
οἱ...ἐν ἀντιτύποις περίπατοι. Lucian
τὴν ἀντίτυπον οὕτω καὶ καρτερὰν τοῦ λίθου φύσιν. So, fig.,
τὸ...ἀναγκαῖον καὶ ἀντίτυπον
ἀντιτύπᾳ
expresses the crash when he struck earth. This form
of the verb occurs only here. Arist. uses both
ταλαντεύομαι
(pass.) and ταλαντεύω
(act. intr.) as ‘to sway to and fro.’ The Schol., explaining by διασεισθείς
(i.e. ‘with a rude shock,’ which
is substantially right) quotes Anacreon 78 [ἐν]
μελαμφύλλῳ δάφνᾳ χλωρᾷ τ’ ἐλαίᾳ τανταλίζει
(where the
subject was perh. a god, or the wind).
φλέγει
δὲ λαμπὰς διὰ χερῶν ὡπλισμένη· | χρυσοῖς δὲ
φωνεῖ γράμμασιν, πρήσω πόλιν.
Λύσσα βακχεύσει
: but this is the only
place where Soph. connects
ῥιπαί
, ‘blasts,’ cp.
929 and
πρὶν
καταιγίσαι πνοὰς | Ἄρεως
.
ἄλλα δ’ ἐπ’
ἄλλοις μέγας Ἄρης ἐπενώμα
, ‘while to others great Ares
assigned various dooms,’ etc. The poet has described how τὰ
μέν, τὰ δέ
. It is in favour of our reading (Erfurdt's) that
it helps to account for this, since it supposes that οὐ τὸ μέν, ἄλλο δὲ μή
τὰ μέν τ’ ἄνεμος χαμάδις χέει, ἄλλα δέ θ’
ὕλη
| τηλεθόωσα φύει
ταῦτα δ’ ἐν τῷ δαίμονι, | καὶ τῇδε φῦναι
χἁτέρᾳ
: οὐ ταῦτα ταύτῃ μοῖρά πω τελεσφόρος |
κρᾶναι
πέπρωται
λάχη τὰ κατ’ ἀνθρώπους | ὡς ἐπινωμᾷ στάσις
ἁμά
στυ^φελός
, ‘firm,’ στυ—/φω
, to
compress), ‘striking heavily’: ἐξ ἑδέων στυφελίξαι
ζύγιοι
), being
called ὁ μέσος
δεξιός
and ὁ μέσος ἀριστερός
(schol. Aristoph.
σειραῖοι
). The chariot went down the right-hand side of the
course, turned sharply from right to left at the distance-post (καμπτήρ, νύσσα
), and came back down the left
side. Hence, at the turning-point, the right-hand tracehorse had most
work to do; and the best horse was put in that place. Cp.
δεξιόν τ’ ἀνεὶς | σειραῖον ἵππον εἶργε τὸν
προσκείμενον
. Plat. ἁρματηλατοῦντα δεῖ ἐγγὺς μὲν τῆς
στήλης
κάμψαι
, quoting from
τὸν δεξιὸν ἵππον | κένσαι ὁμοκλήσαντ’, εἶξαί τέ
οἱ ἡνία
χερσίν
. Cp. ζευχθεὶς ἕτοιμος ἦν ἐμοὶ σειραφόρος
The old γενναῖος καὶ
παραδέξιος
, is read by Musgrave, Hartung, and Pallis.
Hartung A. renders it ‘der Starke,’—understanding it as ‘the strong and deft
striker.’ Neither δεξιόχειρος
nor δεξιόχειρ
seems to occur, though ἀριστερόχειρ
(left-handed) is found in late
Greek.
πρὸς
ἑπτά
,—a common idiom: ἴσους ἴσοισι πολεμίοισιν ἀντιθείς
ἴσα πρὸς ἴσα
ἴσοι πρὸς ἴσους
: ἴσα ἀντὶ ἴσων
τροπή
, or rout, of enemies. ὦ Ζεῦ πατρῷε καὶ τροπαῖ’ ἐχθρῶν ἐμῶν
ὦ Ζεῦ τροπαῖε
ἀποτρόπαιε
, ‘averting.’)
In his relation to war, Zeus was worshipped also as Ἀγήτωρ
(esp. at Sparta), Ἄρειος
(at Olympia, etc.), Στράτιος, Χρυσάωρ
(in Caria), Στήσιος
or
Ἐπιστάσιος
(the Roman
βωμοὺς τέλη τ’ ἔγκαρπα Κηναίῳ Διΐ
, i.e. ‘dues
of fruits,’—alluding to the τέμενος
of
which the produce was given to the god (
ὁπλιτικὰ
τάγματα
, ‘troops of warriors,’ as Eustath. took it (p. 686.
16), led perh. by δίρρυμά τε καὶ τρίρρυμα τέλη
It was the ordinary practice to set up a τρόπαιον
(old αττ.τροπαῖον
) after a victory, on the
spot where it had been won, or, in the case of a sea-fight, on the nearest
land (Thuc. 2.92). Such a trophy ordinarily
consisted of shields, helmets, and weapons, conspicuously displayed on
wooden supports, and dedicated, with an inscription, to a deity. Cp. Eur. οἱ μὲν Διὸς
τροπαῖον ἵστασαν
βρέτας
(i.e. a wooden image of Ζεὺς
Τροπαῖος
), | οἱ δ’ ἀσπίδας συλῶντες
Ἀργείων νεκρῶν | σκυλεύματ’ εἴσω τειχέων ἐπέμπομεν
. Part of the
armour would be affixed to the walls of Theban temples (cp. Aesch.
ἑπτὰ...ἔλιπον..., πλὴν τοῖν
στυγεροῖν
, is a lax way of saying, ‘defeat befell each of the
seven Argive leaders, except
ὧν ἂν ἐν αὑτοῖς διενεχθῶσι γυνὴ καὶ
ἀνήρ
λέγοντάς τε καὶ ἀκούοντας ἐν μέρει
ἑαυτῶν.
δικρατεῖς Ἀτρεῖδαι
δικρατεῖς
is equiv. to two distinct epithets (δύο
and κρατοῦσαι
):
cp. διστόλους...ἀδελφάς
πυκνόπτεροι
δόρυ
was chiefly a missile; here the λόγχη
is used for thrusting.
ἀλλ’
οὐ γάρ
(ἐπέλθωμεν
follows (153), and ἦλθε
,= ‘
ἡ μεγάλην περιποιοῦσα
δόξαν
: the personified Nikè is ‘of great name,’ because
victory is glorious.
κέντορες ἵππων
): so Βοιωτοὶ πλήξιπποι
:
Pindar
πλάξιππον...Θήβαν
,
φιλαρμάτου
πόλιος
(as elsewhere χρυσάρματος,
εὐάρματος
). Critias , speaking of the inventions for which
various cities were famous, says (fr. 1. 10) Θήβη
δ’ ἁρματόεντα δίφρον συνεπήξατο
πρώτη.
ἀντιχαρεῖσα
disappear if it is observed that χαρεῖσα
here refers to the ἀντί
expresses the ἀντιλάμπω
of light
to light, or in ἀντιφθέγγομαι
of sound to
sound. I do not take ἀντί
here to mean ἤδη γὰρ αὐτῷ... | ...ὀφθαλμὸν
ἀντέφλεξε Μήνα
, the (mid-month) moon showed the light of her
eye over against him. —Not (1) ἴσον αὐτῇ
χαρεῖσα
(schol.), i.e. merely, ‘rejoicing as Thebes does,’
which extenuates ἀντιχαρεῖσα
into συγχαρεῖσα
. Nor (2) ἀντὶ
τῶν κακῶν χαρεῖσα
, i.e. rejoicing in requital of past troubles.
ἐκ πολλοῦ
σάλου | εὕδοντ’
, sleeping, after long tossing on the sea.
For ἡλίκα νῦν ἐτραγῴδει καὶ διεξῄει
ἀναμνησθέντας τὰ νῦν ἤδη γεγενημένα
ἐπέλθωμεν
. The last syll. of θἑσθαι
answers to the second of ἐχθίστων
in 137; each is an ‘irrational’
syllable (- for ˘): see παννυχίς
was esp. grateful to the city's
tutelar god Dionysus (1147), whose rites are νύκτωρ
τὰ πολλά
(Eur.
λόγων αὐτάγγελος.
τὴν δ’ Ἀφροδίτην πρόσθ’ ἄγειν τοῦ
Βακχίου
τῆς
χορείας
(schol.). Cp. 1146.
πλέων
ἐκπνέων
*(πέας
Θησέως
νέος νέῳ
ξὺν μόρῳ
: νέας | βουλὰς νέοισιν ἐγκαταζεύξας
τρόποις
οἰὸς...νεαρᾶς νεοπόκῳ μαλλῷ
γέρων γέροντι συγκατῴκηκεν πίνος
καινῷ καινὸν ἐν πεπλώματι
νεαρός
usu.= ‘young,’ it
occurs also in the sense of ‘novel,’ as in Pindar's νεαρὰ ἐξευρεῖν
(νεοχμός
or
Μενοικέως
. (3) That both v. 156 and v. 160 should be made
dimeters by supplying three anapaests or
their equivalents. See Appendix I prefer the first of these views. An
anapaest or spondee, meaning ‘ruler,’ has probably dropped out before Κρέων
— which had an epic form Κρείων
, as conversely Pind. and Aesch. use κρέων
—this would be rather a feeble pun than
a strong παρήχησις
. Either
πότμος...δαιμόνων
: τὰς δὲ δαιμόνων τύχας | ὅστις φέρει
κάλλιστ’, ἀνὴρ οὗτος σοφός
. (In δαιμόνων συναλλαγαῖς
ἐπ’ ἔργοις πᾶσι
πῖν’ ἐπὶ συμφοραῖς
ἐπὶ ψυχροῖσι
as =‘for’ in the sense ‘with a
view to.’)
ἐρέσσειν
, to ply the oar, is fig. said of
putting a thing in lively motion, as ἐρέσσων σὸν πόδα
ἐρέσσουσιν ἀπειλάς
γέροντες
in council. At Athens
four meetings of the
ἐκκλησία
were regularly held in each
πρυτανεία
(a period of 35 or 36 days): these were κυρίαι
(though the term may once have been
restricted to the νόμιμοι
. An extraordinary meeting was σύγκλητος
or
κατάκλητος
. Pollux 8. 116 σύγκλητος
ἐκκλησία ἣν ἐξαίφνης ἐποίουν μείζονος χρείας ἐπιλαβούσης· ἐκαλεῖτο
δὲ καὶ κατακλησία, ὅτι καὶ τοὺς ἐκ τῶν ἀγρῶν κατεκάλουν
(ἄστυ
). Arist. ἐνίαις γὰρ οὐκ ἔστι δῆμος, οὐδ’ ἐκκλησίαν
νομίζουσιν ἀλλὰ συγκλήτους
: ‘in some States there is no
popular body, and they have no regular assembly, but only σύγκλητος
is
one of those words which, though a technical term at Athens, could still
be used by Attic poets without any prosaic local allusion being felt,—
just as they used πρύτανις,
ἐπιστάτης, ἄρχων, ψήφισμα
, etc.
γνώμας
προθεῖναι
when they invited a discussion. ὦ πρύτανι ... γνώμας προτίθει αὖθις
Ἀθηναίοις
τοὺς
προθέντας τὴν διαγνώμην
. Cp. τῆς πόλεως λόγον περί τινος
προτιθείσης
προὔθεσαν
οἱ πρυτάνεις ἐκκλησίαν
, ‘gave notice of’: but for this the
usual phrase was that of Aeschin. or. 2 § 60 προγράψαι
τοὺς πρυτάνεις ἐκκλησίας δύο
. Here,
not the meeting, but the discussion which is to take place there: thus the
poet's phrase, true to Attic usage, corresponds with γνώμας προθεῖναι
rather than with ἐκκλησίαν προθεῖναι
. Herod. uses λέσχη
of a public discussion (9. 71): cp.
θεῖναι
). Cp.
1249. προτίθεσθαι
more oft.
denotes what one proposes
κήρυγμα
is the mandate which κήρυκες
carried to each of the fifteen
elders,—not, of course, a public proclamation: cp. 164. For the absolute πέμπω
, cp. πέμπει εὐθὺς ἐς Ἄργος ἰδίᾳ
μεταπεμψάμενος
: cp. on 19.)
First ἐπεισόδιον
. Creon, the new king, enters
from the central door of the palace. Recognising the loyalty which the
elders had shown to his predecessors, he expresses his own conception of the
duty which a king owes to the State. He then announces the edict which, in
accordance with that conception, he has published concerning the two
brothers. The Chorus submissively acknowledge his right to do so, but
express no approval. A guard now arrives (223), and announces that the
king's edict has already been violated by an unknown hand, which has strewn
dust upon the corpse of Polyneices. Creon dismisses him with threats of a
dreadful death for him and for his fellows, if they fail to discover and
produce the offender.
There is a general dramatic analogy between this speech and that of
Oedipus in
ὄφεος
( Eur. κόνεος
(
ὕβρεος
(
Ar. φύσεος
(ι
, such as πόλιος
. The gen. πόλευς
, contracted from πόλεος
, is used by Theogn. 776 etc.—
The image of the State as a ship dates in Greek literature from Alcaeus
(whom Horace copied,
νᾶϊ
φορήμεθα σὺν
μελαίνᾳ | χείμωνι μοχθεῦντες μεγάλῳ μάλα, κ.τ.λ.
It is only
through Heracleides
ὤρθου
=was
keeping
ἱκέσθαι
) apart
from them: cp. 656
πόλεως . . ἐκ πάσης μόνην
, 1137 τὰν ἐκ πασᾶν τιμᾷς
: ὅν ποτ’ ἐκ πολλῶν ἐγὼ | μόνον προσηῦρον
πιστόν
δίχα
is ἐκ...κύκλου | . . μεταστὰς οἷος Ἀτρειδῶν
δίχα.
οἵ σ’ ἐν λιταῖς
στείλαντες ἐξ οἴκων
μολεῖν
. But στέλλεσθαι
(midd.)
‘to summon τοῦτ’ αὖθις
: see 61 n.
μένοντας
(169), part. of the imperf.,=ὅτι
ἐσέβετε
: so 1192: τοῦ παρόντος
ὤρθου
πόλιν
, words expressing their loyalty to Oedipus. We might,
indeed, suppose that, after ὤρθου πόλιν
,
we were intended to supply mentally, καὶ τὰ
ἐκείνου θρόνων κράτη σέβοντας
. But against this is the fact
that, after
κἀπεὶ
)
would scarcely have been thus used to introduce a distinct third clause.
Evidently ἡνίκα
ὤρθου
to ἐπεὶ διώλετο.
προθυμίᾳ,
εὐνοίᾳ, φρονήματι
(Thuc. 2.62), etc.
Hartung, whom some recent editors follow, adopts ἐμμένοντας
.
But δειλίᾳ μένειν
ἐμπέδους φρονήμασιν
, as he has said συντρόφοις | ὀργαῖς ἔμπεδος
(
μένοντας
has already marked
their constancy, we now want an epithet for their φρονήματα
.
πρὸς
, 51 n.: for
τύπτω
(or παίω
), fut.
τυπτήσω
(or πατάξω
), aor. ἐπάταξα
, aor. pass.
ἐπλήγην
. The aor. of παίω
is
mainly a poetical word, used in tragedy, more rarely in comedy, and by
Xenophon. In Attic prose ἔπαισα
is usu.
the aor. of παίζω
. Meineke proposed πλήξαντες
here, but that aor. (except in
comp. with a prep.) is almost unknown to classical αττιξ.
παισθέντες
, again, though that aor. pass. occurs twice in
Aesch. , is very rare.
κακὰ | αὐτοφόνα.
,
as 1266 νέῳ ξὺν μόρῳ
:
σὺν
νόσοις
: Pind. σὺν ἀλλαλοφονίᾳ
.
δή
nearly=ἤδη
,
ἣ
δὴ τὸ μητρὸς δευτέρα τόδ’ ἕζετο | μαντεῖον.
γένους
ἀγχιστεῖα
forming one notion, on which the genit. τῶν ὀλ
. depends, as on words meaning ‘near.’
The neut. plur. ἀγχιστεῖα
(only here)
would most properly mean ‘rights’ or ‘privileges’ of such nearness (cp. ἀριστεῖα, πρωτεῖα
, etc.), but seems here to
be merely a poetical equiv. for the abstract
ἀγχιστεία
. In Attic law ἀγχιστεία
was any degree of relationship on
which a claim to an inheritance could be founded in the absence of a
will otherwise disposing of it. To claim an inheritance under a will was ἀμφισβητεῖν κατὰ διαθήκην
: to claim on the
ground of relationship, ἀμφισβητεῖν
κατ’
ἀγχιστείαν. συγγένεια
, consanguinity, might, or might not,
constitute ἀγχιστεία
: e.g. Isaeus says of
the relationship of mother to son that it is συγγενέστατον μὲν τῇ φύσει πάντων, ἐν δὲ ταῖς
ἀγχιστείαις
ὁμολογουμένως οὐκ ἔστιν
(or. 11 § 17), since a mother could
not inherit from her son. (See ἐσχάτη ῥίζα
(599).
Demosthenes, in his speech on the Embassy (343 B.C.), quotes this passage (vv. 175—190) as illustrating maxims
which Aeschines had violated, though, accustomed as he had been to play tritagonists' parts, he ought to have known them by heart (or. 19 § 247).
τοιόνδ’ ἐμὸν φρόνημα
): ψυχὴν οὐκ ἄκρος
διεπειρᾶτο αὐτοῦ τῆς ψυχῆς
, the
word=‘fortitude.’ But the usage of Soph. favours the more general sense
here: cp. 227, 929, σκληρὰν...ψυχήν
σᾷ δυσθύμῳ τίκτουσ’ αἰεὶ | ψυχᾷ
πολέμους
τῆς ψυχῆς τὴν
γνώμην
for ‘the intellect’ (
ἀρχή
,
in the sense of ‘sovereignties,’ as αἱ μοναρχίαι
τὰς τυραννίδας
νόμοι
both as νομοφύλαξ
and as
νομοθέτης
: but, as the context suggests, it is of law-ἀρχῇ τε καὶ θρόνοισιν
, but we
must recollect how largely the language of Attic tragedy is tinged with
democratic associations.
ἐντριβής γε οὐδαμῶς γέγοια τῇ τοιαύτῃ
τέχνῃ.
ὤν
, as Pind. πέφανταί θ’
ἁρματηλάτας
σοφός
: Κᾶρες ἐφάνησαν
πολλοὶ γὰρ ἐν μὲν τοῖς οἰκείοις τῇ ἀρετῇ
δύνανται χρῆσθαι, ἐν δὲ τοῖς πρὸς ἕτερον ἀδυνατοῦσιν. καὶ διὰ
τοῦτο εὖ δοκεῖ ἔχειν τὸ τοῦ Βίαντος, ὅτι ἀρχὴ ἄνδρα δείξει·
πρὸς
ἕτερον γὰρ καὶ ἐν κοινωνίᾳ ἤδη ὁ ἄρχων
ἑπτὰ
σοφισταί
,—as Chilon, Pittacus, Solon,—had this saying
ascribed to them. Plut. εἰκότως προσετρίψατο ταῖς
μεγάλαις ἐξουσίαις διαβολὴν ὡς τὰ ἤθη μένειν οὐκ ἐώσαις ἐπὶ τῶν ἐξ
ἀρχῆς τρόπων
(as not allowing characters to be constant under
the influence of habits formed in office), ἀλλ’ ἔμπληκτα καὶ χαῦνα καὶ ἀπάνθρωπα ποιούσαις
. He would be crown'd:— How that might
change
his nature, there's the question....The abuse of greatness
is,
when it disjoins | Remorse from power.
γὰρ
) a man in power may easily be deterred,
by fear of unpopularity, from pursuing the counsels best for the State:
and if he is so deterred, πόλεως ... ἐκ
πάσης
, 776 πᾶσα...πόλις
, ἐν πάσῃ πόλει
τῇ πόλει πάσῃ
ξυμπάσῃ τῇ πόλει
, 2. 65 ἡ ξύμπασα πόλις
); but its omission in poetry
being so common, it is strange that
πᾶσαν
should have been suspected here.
οὐ
, since the relative clause is general (‘ἃ μὴ | χρῄζεις
ὅστις ἃν μὴ
ἅπτηται
: yet the instances of the indic. after ὅστις
in general statement are not rare even
in prose; cp. οἵτινες...ἥκιστα λυποῦνται, ἔργῳ δὲ
μάλιστα
ἀντέχουσιν
ὅστις λαμβάνει.
νεικέων ἐξ ἀμφιλόγων.
Φερὰς...ἔχει καταλαβών
πάλαι δέδοκται ταῦτα κοὐ νεωστί μοι
οἷον ἐγὼ νοέω, ἠμὲν πάλαι ἠδ’ ἔτι καὶ
νῦν
ὥστε μήτιν’ εἰσιδὼν | στέρξει γυναῖκα
κεῖνος
ἀντὶ σοῦ πλέον
γάμος
) μείζων φέρεσθαι
, more important to win: τῷ γὰρ ἂν καὶ μείζονι | λέξαιμ’ ἂν ἢ
σοί
μέγα γὰρ ηὑγένειά σου
ἡ Λάκαινα
μὲν πόλις | μέγ’ ἐστί
. But Demosthenes, at least, seems to
have read μείζον’
: for, in applying the
verses to Aeschines, he paraphrases thus (or. 19 § 248): τούτων οὐδὲν
Αἰσχίνης εἶπε πρὸς αὑτὸν ἐν τῇ πρεσβείᾳ, ἀλλ’ ἀντὶ μὲν τῆς
πόλεως
τὴν Φιλίππου ξενίαν καὶ φιλίαν πολλῷ μείζονα ἡγήσατο αὑτῷ καὶ
λυσιτελεστέραν, ἐρρῶσθαι πολλὰ φράσας τῷ σοφῷ Σοφοκλεῖ.
θεοὺς δέ τις | τὸ πρὶν νομίζων οὐδαμοῦ,
τότ’
ηὔχετο
Σκῦρον οὐδαμοῦ τίθης
ὥστε μηδαμοῦ παρ’ αὐτοῖς τοὺς ἄλλους εἶναι
πρὸς αὐτόν
οὐδενὸς λόγου
(or ἐν οὐδενὶ λόγῳ
) ποιεῖσθαι,
ἐν οὐδεμιᾷ μοίρᾳ ἄγειν
, etc.
ἐμοὶ γάρ
above (178), ἴστωρ
(or ἵστωρ
) by those passages in which it is
joined with an accus., as ὅρκια δὲ Ζεὺς ἴστω
ἴστω νῦν τοδε Γαῖα
, etc.
στείχουσαν
ὁμοῦ
(or. 19 § 248); whence Dobree and Shilleto surmised
that he read ἆσσον
(cp. στείχουσαν ἡμῶν ἆσσον
τὴν δὲ ἄτην ὁρῶν στείχουσαν ὁμοῦ, τὴν ἐπὶ Φωκέας
στρατείαν, οὐ προεῖπεν οὐδὲ προεξήγγειλεν
. The ἄτη
which Aeschines saw approaching was the
interference of Philip in the Sacred War,—his action against the
Phocians. If Demosthenes had said στείχουσαν
ἀστοῖς
, this must have seemed to refer to the
fellow-citizens of Aeschines, —the Athenians. The orator therefore
modified the poet's phrase by substituting
τὴν ἄτην
.) So φανεὶς δὲ δοῦλος ἀνδρὸς ἀντ’ ἐλευθέρου
κεκλαυμέναι | πρὸς οἶκον ἵξεσθ’ ἀντὶ τῆς
θεωρίας
τὸ φίλον ἂν εἴη φίλον τοῦ φιλουμένου...τὸ μισοῦν
ἄρα πάλιν ἐχθρὸν τοῦ μισουμένου
. Andoc.
or. 1 § 96 (in a νόμος
) πολέμιος ἔστω Ἀθηναίων.
ἐμαυτοῦ
in the quotation, but here the dat. is clearly better. οὔτ’ ἂν μνησαίμην οὔτ’ ἐν λόγῳ
ἄνδρα
τιθείμην
.
σῴζειν
was esp. said of a ship or its
captain: cp. ἐὰν.. ἐξ Αἰγίνης δεῦρο σώσῃ
ἡ κυβερνητική
) has carried us
safely from Aegina to Athens.
ὤρθωσαν
in 163) refers to the ship maintaining a safe
stability, as opposed to capsizing: the contrast is given by
in 716 (where see
n.). So ut rectam teneamus (navem)
φίλοι ἄφιλοι
. For the use of
the art., cp. οὐ..πάσχοντες εὖ ἀλλὰ δρῶντες κτώμεθα τοὺς
φίλους
ἐγὼ γὰρ
ἡγοῦμαι πόλιν πλείω ξύμπασαν ὀρθουμένην ὠφελεῖν τοὺς ἰδιώτας ἢ
καθ’
ἕκαστον τῶν πολιτῶν εὐπραγοῦσαν ἀθρόαν δὲ σφαλλομένην. καλῶς μὲν
γὰρ
φερόμενος ἀνὴρ τὸ καθ’ ἑαυτὸν διαφθειρομένης τῆς πατρίδος οὐδὲν
ἧσσον ξυναπόλλυται, κακοτυχῶν δὲ ἐν
εὐτυχούσῃ πολλῷ μᾶλλον διασῴζεται
. ‘Pericles
Thucydidis 11. 60 Sophoclem videtur respexisse, vel eum Sophocles,’ is
Dobree's remark (
ὀρθῆς
with ὀρθουμένην
may well have been accidental.
What is really common to poet and historian is the general sentiment of
Periclean Athens. For another example of this, cp.
αὐξήσω
. The pres. here
expresses purpose (‘I intend to make Thebes prosperous’). Cp. φιλονεικείτω δὲ ἡμῖν πᾶς πρὸς ἀρετήν· ὁ
γὰρ
τοιοῦτος αὔξει τὰς πόλεις
ἀδελφὰ τούτοισιν
ὅσα τούτων ἀδελφά.
ἐκ
is properly said of parents, ἀπό
of ancestors: τοὺς μὲν ἀπὸ θεῶν τοὺς δ’ ἐξ αὐτῶν τῶν
θεῶν
γεγονότας
παῖ πατρὸς ἐξ
Ἀχιλλέως
. χθονίων ἀπ’ Ἐρεχθειδᾶν
ἀπό
of the parent, as κἀφ’ ὅτου πατρὸς γεγώς
ἐκ
oft. denotes merely the
stock (including progenitors above the parent): cp. 1056: so ἀγαθοὶ
καὶ ἐξ ἀγαθῶν
(
τοὺς
μὲν δυσσεβεῖς κακῶν τ’ ἄπο | βλαστόντας
is opposed to τοὺς δ’ ὄντας ἐσθλοὺς ἔκ τε γενναίων ἅμα |
γεγῶτας
.
ἐναγίσματα
,
χοαί
. For χοὰς | οὐκ ἄν ποθ’, ὅν γ’ ἔκτεινε, τῷδ’
ἐπέστεφε
τάσδ’ ἐπεύχεσθαι λιτάς
ἐπὶ τῷ τάφῳ ἁγνίσαι τὰ πάντα
, and ἐπὶ τῷ τάφῳ ὁσίως ποιῆσαι
. Though ἐφαγνίζειν
is not elsewhere extant, there
seems no reason to question it. ἀφαγνίζειν
meant esp. to purify from guilt (ἐκάθαιρον
καὶ εἱστίων, ἐς ὃ ἀφήγνισαν
, ‘until they had purged him.’
Similarly in midd., πρὶν ἂν θεοῖσι τοῖσι νερτέροις |
ἀφαγνίσηται
ἀφαγνεύω
in Plut. ὅσον ἀφαγνεῦσαι καὶ
ἀποπνεῦσαι τοὺς ἀπὸ τοῦ σώματος..μιασμούς
(‘to purge away’:
perh. we should read ἀφαγνίσαι
). The force
of ἀφοσιοῦσθαι
, and in
ἀφιερώμεθα
as used by Aesch. κἀφαγιστεύσας
below (247) is different
from that of ἐφαγνίσαι
here: it is, I
think, for καὶ ἀφαγιστεύσας
.
αὐτόχειρ
μίασμα
(172) is to make no difference. Cp.
μηδὲν ἐλλείπειν, ὅσον | χρὴ τοῖς ἀριστοῖς
ἀνδράσιν
πονεῖν βροτούς.
χοαί
were supposed to pass through the earth,
and to be drunk by the spirits of the dead: Aesch. ἔχει μὲν ἤδη γαπότους χοὰς πατήρ
: cp.
χρησμὸς..ἦλθε Λαΐῳ
L has Πολυνείκη
in
‐ης
was to pass from the 3rd to the 1st declension. Attic inscriptions of ην
more often than that in -η
. From c. 350 to 30 B.C. the gen. in -ου
is far more frequent than that in -ους
. Even proper names in -κλέης
, which kept the acc. in -κλέα
to c. 300 B.C., afterwards formed it in
-κλῆν
. (No Attic inscript. gives -κλῆ
.)
λέγω γὰρ κἀμέ
.
πόλιν πατρῴαν καὶ
θεοὺς τοὺς ἐγγενεῖς | πορθεῖν, στράτευμ’ ἐπακτὸν
ἐμβεβληκότα
. But πέρσαι
, for πρῆσαι
, would be a needless change here. ‘To
burn his country’ means ‘to burn his native city’: so πάτραν κατασκάψαντι
θεοὺς
πρῆσαι
is to burn the gods' temples and the ancient wooden
images (βρέτη
) therein: cp. ἐμπιμπράς τε καὶ καταβάλλων τῶν θεῶν τὰ
ἀγάλματα
οὐ θεῶν βρέτη | ᾐδοῦντο συλᾶν οὐδὲ
πιμπράναι
νεώς.
θεοὶ πατρῷοι
are usu. rather the gods of
one's own πρός νυν θεῶν
σε λίσσομαι τῶν ἐγγενῶν.
καταχθεὶς
ὑπὸ τῆς πόλεως
: on the shield of Polyneices, Dikè was portrayed
saying, κατάξω δ’ ἄνδρα τόνδε
( Aesch.
φθίνει μέν . . φθίνει δέ
πάσασθαι
cannot govern γῆν . . καὶ θεούς
, γῆν.
ἐμπρῆσαι
, though Thuc. has the pres. part. of
the simple form (6. 94 πίμπραντες
).
πατέομαι
), denoting the extreme of savage
hatred; ὠμὸν βεβρώθοις Πρίαμον
τοῦ ἐγὼ μέσον ἧπαρ ἔχοιμι |
ἐσθέμεναι
: Theogn. 349 τῶν εἴη
μέλαν
αἶμα πιεῖν.
τῶν μέν
had preceded αἵματος
. ὅσα | κεύθει, τὰ δ’ αὐτίκ’ εἰς τὸ φῶς
φανεῖ
στρέφει, τὸ δ’ αὔξει
παραδραμέτην, φεύγων, ὁ δ’ ὄπισθε
διώκων
The traditional λέγω
or the like. But in 196 κρύψαι
and
ἐφαγνίσαι
depended on κηρύξας ἔχω
in 192 (I have proclaimed to the people). It would be intolerably awkward to
communicate the second part of the proclamation in an oblique form with the
principal verb unexpressed: —‘(αὐτὰρ ἐπεί κε θάνω, κτεριοῦσί με δῖοι
Ἀχαιοί
τάφος
is given to one brother and refused to the other, the addition
of μήτε κτερίζειν
μήτε
having been preferred to μὴ
κτερίζειν μηδέ
), and is not bolder than (e.g.) the misplacement of τε
in
αὐδὴν τὴν
Ἡρακλέους | ἀκοῇ τε κλύειν λεύσσειν τ’ ὄψιν
. (ἐκκεκηρῦχθαι
in 27. The line of Carneades (
L. Diog. 4. 64), τοῦτον
σχολῆς τῆσδ’ ἐκκεκηρῦχθαι λέγω
, is no argument for
σῶμα
only of the dead: in Attic σῶμα
is said of either.
θαῦμα ἰδέσθαι
, since the aor.
suggests the moment at which the startling sight catches the eye,
whereas the pres. inf. would suggest continued gazing.
ἔν
γ’ ἐμοί
in a negative sentence=(not) if I can help it (
The MSS. have ἕξουσι πρὸ τῶν δικαίων
. Such
a constr. of προέχω
occurs nowhere else. But
the objection to rendering, ‘shall have the advantage of the just in honour’
(προέχειν
in this
sense, the τιμηι
might
easily have become the accus. before the verb. Hermann read προεῖπας
αὐτοέντας
I print Dindorf's φίλων τε μέμψιν κεἰς θεοὺς
ἁμαρτάνειν
. Cp. παράνομόν τι δρᾶσαι ἢ εἰπεῖν εἰς
αὐτούς
Δελφῶν κἀπὸ Δαυλίας
σὺ ταῦτα δρᾶσαι
διανοεῖ
. Greek was bold in constructions κατὰ
σύνεσιν
, and might possibly have tolerated this: but it seems
improbable. In the apparently similar instances the periphrasis for the
transitive verb always contains a noun directly suggestive of that verb: as τοῦτο κἄμ’ ἔχει πόθος = τοῦτο κἀγὼ
ποθῶ
φθορὰς... ψήφους ἔθεντο
γένος...νέωσον
αἶνον
:
ζωπυροῦσι
τάρβος ...λεών
: τεθνάναι τῷ φόβῳ...ξένους
παθεῖν
were
understood.—There is much in favour of the view that παθεῖν, λαβεῖν,
λαχεῖν, ποιεῖν
, or τὸ
δρᾶν
. In v. 1098 L has εὐβουλίας
δεῖ,
παῖ Μενοικέως, λαβεῖν
, where later MSS. have Κρέον
in place of
λαβεῖν
: see n. there. If Κρέον
is not
genuine in v. 211, then it is much more likely to have been a mere gloss on παῖ Μενοικέως
than a corruption of a similar
word. The conjecture κυρεῖν
, then, merits no
preference; though the acc. ταῦτα
could stand
with it ( Aesch. κυρούντων...τὰ πρόσφορα
, ἐπ’ ἀκταῖς νιν κυρῶ
ἀρέσκει
(με
) ταὐτὰ σοί
, ‘my view is the same as yours.’
But ἔφη...
ἀρεστὸν εἶναι πᾶν τὸ ἂν βασιλεὺς ἔρδῃ
. The Chorus do not oppose
Creon; but they feel a secret misgiving; they wish at least to remain
passive.
In που
closely adheres to παντί
, and γε
emphasises the whole expression; as in ὅστις πέρα πράσσειν γε τῶν νόμων θέλει
γε
emphasises the whole phrase πέρα πράσσειν
. The transposition παντί
, not σοί
, claims the chief emphasis. παντί που
has also been proposed. But πάρεστί σοι
is generally said rather when the speaker means, ‘it is easy for you,’ or
‘it is open to you,’— in seconding a wish of the other person, or in making
an offer to him.
τἄλλα μὲν
πάρεστί σοι | πατρῷ’ ἑλέσθαι
. Cp.
παντί που
, which some prefer, is still less suitable here.
It would imply a right shared by the King with some other man or men (cp. on
48).—Though the antecedent (
ἡμῶν
) to ἦ θίγω δῆθ’ οἵ μ’ ἔφυσαν
τῶν φυσάντων
).
ἐπιμελεῖσθε
or the like. After verbs of
‘taking care,’ the usu. constr. is ὅπως
with fut. indic.; but ὡς ἄν
with subj. is sometimes found, as
ἐπιμελεῖσθαι
ὡς ἂν πραχθῇ...ἢν μή τις ἐπιμελῆται
ὡς ἂν ταῦτα περαίνηται
. In elliptical phrases, where a
precept or charge is given (ὅρα
, etc.,
being understood), the regular constr. is ὅπως
with fut. ind., as ὅπως τοίνυν ταῦτα μηδεὶς ἀνθρώπων
πεύσεται
ὅπως μή
with subjunct. is
different,—‘take care μή
with
subjunct.
ἐπιμελεῖσθαι
could be followed by ὡς ἄν
with subjunct., it is conceivable that
Soph. should write ὡς ἂν σκοποὶ ἦτε
instead of the usual ὅπως σκοποὶ ἔσεσθε
. I
cannot think, with Wecklein, that the sentence is broken off, as though
Creon said,—‘μὴ
ἐπιχωρεῖτε
.—Dindorf's πῶς ἂν μόλοι δῆθ’ ἡμὶν ἐν τάχει πάλιν
εἶμεν
and εἶτε
to tragedy, but is not convincing. In εἰδεῖτ
εἰδείητε
) is certain: and εἶτε
for εἴητε
is strictly parallel. εἶτε
occurs in ποῖοί κ’ εἶτ’ Ὀδυσῆι<*> ἀμυνέμεν, εἴ
ποθεν ἔλθοι
ἦμεν
εἶμεν
: though in
εἶμεν
seems required. But πῶς ἂν εἶτε
is here less fitting than ὡς ἂν ἦτε
, because a request is less suitable
than an injunction.
σωφρονεῖν εἰρημένον
εἴρητο συλλέγεσθαι...στρατόν
πόνον...ἀντιδίδωσιν ἔχειν
ὥς με βαστάσῃ | πεπτῶτα
ἐπίσκοποι
τῶν ἀστῶν
are still needed.
μέγ’ ἂν λέγοις δώρημα
The reading
δεξάμενος τοὺς ἐθελήσαντας ἐπιχωρῆσαι...
κατὰ
τὰς σπονδάς
τούτῳ τῷ
ἐπιγράμματι ἐπεχώρησε καὶ ὁ τόπος ἐκεῖνος
(corroborated it).
ὥστε
) ὅστις
(τίς οὕτως εὐήθης ἐστὶν...ὅστις ἀγνοεῖ
ὃς ἄν
and opt. (οὐδεὶς ἂν γένοιτο οὕτως ἀδαμάντινος, ὃς ἂν
μείνειεν
ἐς τοῦτο δ’ ἥκεις ἀμαθίας
...ἣ...τολμᾷς
requital of disobedience is that.’ For καὶ
μήν
so used, cp.
ἐλπίδων
shows, the prospect of gain, with the
generic art. (cp. 1242): so fr. 749 τὸ κέρδος ἡδύ,
κἂν ἀπὸ ψευδῶν ἴῃ.
μηκέτ’ ἐλπίσῃς ὅπως | τεύξει
θαυμάζω
, etc., ὅπως
=‘how’),
though freq. in Her., as 2. 49
οὐδὲ φήσω ὅκως...ἔλαβον
. Yet cp. Plat. οὐκ ἔχω ὑμῖν πῶς ἀμφισβητοίην...ὅπως οὐ πάντα ἐγὼ
ἐπίσταμαι.
προοίμιον
used by the speaker to avert a danger from himself,
and gives it thus:—ἄναξ, ἐρῶ μὲν οὐχ
ὅπως σπουδῆς ὔπο
(
σπουδῆς
, as coming from a source older than
our MSS. But, since ἀλλ’ ἡ βία γὰρ ταῦτ’ ἀναγκάζει με δρᾶν
ἀλλ’
ἡ βία με ταῦτ’ ἀναγκάζει ποιεῖν
: (2) ἐμοὶ πατὴρ μὲν Πόλυβος ἦν
ἐμοὶ
πατὴρ ἦν Πόλυβος
: (3) μητρὸς δ’ ἐν Ἅιδου καὶ πατρὸς
κεκευθότοιν
βεβηκότων
as last word. So κήδε’ ὅσ’ ἀνθρώποισι πέλει τῶν ἄστυ ἁλῴη·
ἄνδρας μὲν κτείνουσι
ὅσσα
κάκ’
substituted for the first two words, and λαοὶ μὲν φθινύθουσι
for the last three.
α—
),
aor. part., not pres., because, as ἐξ
-
shows, the notion is, ‘having set in nimble movement’ (at starting). Cp. μὴ κοῦφον αἴρῃ βῆμ’ ἐς Ἀργείων
στρατόν.
ἡ νόησις
ἔοικεν ἠρεμήσει τινὶ καὶ
ἐπιστάσει
(halt) μᾶλλον ἢ
κινήσει.
ὁδοῖς | ἐν ταῖσδ
ψυχή
said,
rather than in the statement that it spoke; thus Hor. Huic
si...Diceret
haec animus.
Take ηὔδα...μυθουμένη
was meant to mark garrulity;
the language is not homely enough: rather it is simply,— ‘found a voice,
speaking many things.’ ἔφη
λέγων
is not similar (
Certainly my conscience will serve me to
run
from this few my master. The fiend is at mine elbow and
tempts
me...My conscience says, ‘Launcelot, budge not.’ ‘Budge,’
says
the fiend. ‘Budge not,’ says my conscience.
ὦ τλάμων
ὦ τάλας ἐγώ
ὦ μῶρος.
ἐχθαρεῖ
.
ἐρέσσων.
τὴν ὁδόν
), gradually made my way (impf.);
whereas ἤνυσα
would have suited a quick
journey. Cp. this impf. in οὐδαμῇ ταύτῃ ἤνυτον
ἔργον
ἤνυτον
): cp. below, 805. In Dem.
or.
21 § 104 our MSS. give οὐδὲν
ἤνυε
. For the use of the verb in ref. to journeys, cp. Thuc. 2.97 (ὁδὸς
) ἡμερῶν ἀνδρὶ εὐζώνῳ τριῶν καὶ δέκα
ἀνύσαι
. The Attic ἀνύτω
as=‘to accomplish,’ or ‘to make way,’
but ἀνύειν
as=‘to hasten.’ μή νυν διάτριβ’ ἀλλ’
ἄνυε
:
ἀνύετον
:
though in οὐ μέλλειν
| χρή σ’, ἀλλ’ ἀνύειν
, some MSS. have
ἀνύτειν
(see Pors. on
ἁνύττειν
(οἱ Ἀττικοὶ ὅπερ ἡμεῖς, ἁνύειν
δὲ τὸ σπεύδειν
. (The aspirated forms lack good evidence.)
Cp. ἀρύω
, Attic ἀρύτω
.
σὺν σπουδῇ ταχύς
(
σχολῇ
oft.=‘at a slow pace’ (πορεύεσθαι
, Xen. ὑποχωρεῖν
, Thuc. 3.78).
As βραδύς
could mean ‘sluggish’ (
σχολῇ
to pace, and
βραδύς
to reluctance; but, though the common use of σχολῇ
in regard to pace helps to make it
suitable here, it is better, in this context, to give σχολῇ
the moral and
βραδύς
the physical sense. For σχολῇ
combined with another word in such an expression, cp. Polyb. 8. 30 σχολῇ καὶ βάδην ποιεῖσθαι τὴν
πορείαν
. There is no lack of point. Such a messenger ought
to have come σπουδῇ ταχύς
.—The conjecture σπεῦδε βραδέως
, to which it is
supposed to allude, meant, ‘never remit your efforts, but advance
circumspectly towards your aim’: festina
lente
(on which see Erasmus in the Eile mit Weile;
Goethe's Ohne Hast, ohne Rast.
(σπεῦδε βραδέως
was a favourite maxim of
Augustus, Suet. φύλαξ
, —sent, sorely against his will, on a
hateful errand,—had no more σπουδή
than Mr Facing-both-ways. Wecklein,
keeping σχολῇ
, supposes the Guard to mean,
‘this was a case of σχολῇ
βραδύς
, not σπουδῇ βραδύς
,’—an
improbably obscure and feeble jest at such a critical moment. The
variant given by the schol.,
γε
emphasising the word before
it:
ἐνίκησε δὲ...λοιμὸν εἰρῆσθαι
ἐνίκα μὴ
ἐκλιπεῖν τὴν πόλιν
. That μολεῖν
should not be regarded as the subject to ἐνίκησε
, is shown by such an example as ἐνίκα τὴν ἡμέρην ἐκείνην αὐτοῦ μείναντάς τε
καὶ αὐλισθέντας μετέπειτα νύκτα μέσην παρέντας
πορεύεσθαι
ἦν...Περικλέους γνώμη...νενικηκυῖα
ἔρχομαι
is freq., and oft.
can be rendered (as here) only by ‘Ἀμεινοκλῆς Σαμίοις ἦλθε
ὡς αὐτοῖς...ἦλθον
ἄγγελοι
: ἀποροῦντι δὲ αὐτῷ ἔρχεται Προμηθεύς
ἀλλ’ ἦλθεν αὐτῷ Ζηνὸς ἄγρυπνον βέλος
μολεῖν σοί
is not strictly a mere
equiv. for μολεῖν πρὸς σέ
, but implies
Creon's interest in the news. The notion is, ‘to come and place myself
at your disposal.’ For the emphatic place of κεἰ
, ‘καί
were taken as=‘σοί
, or (as Nauck places it) after μολεῖν
. It is true that
καί
could mean ‘εἰ καὶ μὴ βλέπεις, φρονεῖς δ’ ὅμως
δέ
introducing the
apodosis after a concessive protasis. For
κἂν τὸ μηδὲν ὦ
ἤδη τὸ μηδὲν ὄντας ἐν τροπῇ δορός
κόνιος δεδραγμένος
δράξασθαι καιροῦ
. (Cp. Gripe not at earthly joys.
ὑπό
, after
pass. part., as φωτὸς ἠπατημένη
πληγεὶς θυγατρός
πάθοιμι ἄν
, depending on ἐλπίδος...δεδρ
. as=
ἐλπίζων
: for the art. with infin., cp. 78
n.
ἀνθ’ ὧν
ἀνθ’ ὅτου.
στοχαζόμεν οι τοῦ
συμβουλευομένου ἄλλα λέγουσι παρὰ
τὴν αὑτῶν δόξαν
(trying to hit the thought of the person who
consults them): Polyb. 6. 16 ὀφείλουσι δὲ
ἀεὶ
ποιεῖν οἱ δήμαρχοι τὸ δοκοῦν τῷ δήμῳ καὶ μάλιστα στοχάζεσθαι τῆς
τούτου βουλήσεως
. So here the verb suggests a designing person,
whose elaborate preamble covers a secret aim. Creon is quick to suspect
bribery (221). Cp. 1033
ὥστε τοξόται σκοποῦ | τοξεύετ’ ἀνδρὸς
τοῦδε
. Schneidewin thought that
στοχάζει
might here be a term of hunting or war, with ref. to
the erecting of nets on poles, or of palisades. στοιχίζειν
was so used, of nets in hunting (
στοῖχος
is from rt στιχ
, while στόχος
is from a probably distinct rt σταχ
(στάχυς
), στεχ
(perhaps lengthened from στα
). In Aristot. τί
φροιμιάζῃ
; which Nauck (with Bergk) substitutes for εὖ γε στοχάζει
here. But, though the schol.
there says that Creon spoke them, they evidently belonged to some other
passage, which Arist. cites as a second example: perh. to τί φροιμιάζει νεοχμόν; ἐξαύδα σαφῶς
τὸ δὲ τί φροιμιάζῃ ἐν τισὶ τῶν ἀντιγράφων οὐ
κεῖται
(i.e. in some MSS. of Arist. ); which looks as if the
words had been deleted, in such copies, by readers who could not find
them in
φάρξαι
(not φράξαι
) to have been the old Attic aor.
(Meisterhans p. 89), and so ναύφαρκτος
,
etc.: but the analogy of the pres. φράττω
recommends φράγνυμι
rather than φάργνυμι
. For the constr., cp. ἐβούλοντο ἀποφάρξασθαι αὐτοὺς οἱ
ἐναντίοι
κακὰ ἔπη
(277) which he brings:
ἆπ’ ἄν, ὦ πρὸς τῶν θεῶν, ὑμεῖς
ἀπαλλαχθεῖτέ
μου
καί
in καί
in 247); it introduces an
explanation of θάψας.
πηλοῦ ξύνουρος διψία κόνις
bibula...arena.
καὶ
ἀ
.) στέφη
of wool. We may doubt whether the poet thought of any χοαί
as having been poured by Antigone at
this first visit; see n. on 429.—ἀφαγιστεύσας
and ἐφαγιστεύσας
are equally possible; but
I prefer the former, because here, as v. 256 suggests, the idea is that
of ἀφοσιωσάμενος
,—having avoided an ἄγος
by satisfying religion: see on
196
ἐφαγνίσαι
.
του
so placed, cp.
20 n.: for γενηΐς,
γενής
(only here), is prop. an adj., an implement with a γένυς
(jaw), or blade: ἀμφάκης γένυς
γενῇδα·
ἀξίνην, πέλεκυν
(referring, as the acc. shows, to some other
passage): and here the ἀξίνη
below (1109), which was to be used in
raising the mound (1203). We may render ‘pickaxe,’ since this properly
has a blade as well as a point. The ἐκβολή
) with
the μάκελλα
(μία, κέλλω
to drive forward) being a like tool with one prong. The σμινύη
was like the
δίκελλα
, a two-pronged hoe. ‘Mattock’ is the nearest word for
it. ‘Spade’ would better suit ἄμη
(or the
Homeric λίστρον
), though this was prop.
rather a shovel. For the combination cp. 'Tis you must dig with mattock and with
spade.
γῆ
ἣν ἡ δ. ἐκβάλλει
): τροφή
for θρέμμα
(
μοδ.
ἐκβολάδες
is a mining term, ‘out-put.’— The epithets
τροχοῖς ἁμάξης κεχαραγμένη
: τὸ...ἅμαξα
οἱ μὲν παλαιοὶ ψιλοῦσι, οἱ μέντοι νεώτεροι Ἀττικοὶ ἐδάσυναν
.
(Cp. n. on ἀπήνη
,
τις
added to the predicate, where the subject has the art., cp.
ὁ σηματουργὸς δ’ οὔ τις εὐτελὴς ἄπ’ ἦν
ὡς φιλόπολίς τίς ἐσθ’ ὁ δαίμων καὶ
σοφός
ὁ ἐργάτης τις
(the doer, whoever he is) ἄσημος ἦν
, like ὁ
κύριός τις
(
It is still the early morning of the day on which the drama opens. The
Argives having fled in the night, Creon had published his edict shortly
before dawn. Antigone had done her deed in the short interval between the
publication of the edict and the beginning of the watch over the corpse. ἡμεροφύλαξ
(Xen. νυκτοφύλαξ
(id.
ἐπειδὴ δέ μοι παιδίον γίγνεται, ἐπίστευον
ἤδη
καὶ πάντα τὰ ἐμαυτοῦ ἐκείνῃ παρέδωκα.
δυσχέρεια
,
σημεῖα δ’
(257).
τύμβος
, indicating that
the ashes had been buried beneath it (1203): the body itself lay there,
though covered over with dust. τυμβήρεις ἕδρας
, ‘seat on a tomb.’—λέπτῃ δὲ κόνει
κεκαλυμμένος
(as in Soph. δοξάζων μὲν οὔ, | τύχῃ
δὲ...ὁρμισθείς
): for this introduction of a new finite verb,
where a participial clause was expected, cp.
813 ff.
τινος
(οὔτοι κακῶς γ’ ἄρχοντος
οἱ γὰρ νεκρὸν
ὁρῶντες ἄταφον, καὶ μὴ ἐπαμησάμενοι κόνιν, ἐναγεῖς εἶναι
ἐδόκουν
. Aelian νόμος καὶ οὗτος Ἀττικός, ὃς ἂν ἀτάφῳ περιτύχῃ
σώματι
ἀνθρώπου πάντως ἐπιβάλλειν αὐτῷ γῆν· θάπτειν δὲ πρὸς δυσμὰς
βλέποντας
. So, too, Aelian says of the hawk, νεκρὸν δὲ ἄνθρωπον ἰδὼν
ἱέραξ, ὡς λόγος, πάντως ἐπιβάλλει γῆν τῷ ἀτάφῳ· καὶ τοῦτο μὲν αὐτῷ
οὐ κελεύει Σόλων, ὡς Ἀθηναίους ἐπαίδευσε δρᾶν
(though our
schol. ascribes the precept to a prehistoric Βουζύγης
): and of the elephant, τὸν ἐλέφαντα θεασάμενος
ἐλέφας νεκρὸν οὐκ ἂν
παρέλθοι, μὴ τῇ προβοσκίδι γῆν ἀρυσάμενος καὶ ἐπιβαλών, ὁσίαν
τινὰ
ἀπόρρητον ὑπὲρ τῆς κοινῆς φύσεως τελῶν
(‘fulfilling some
mysterious law of piety imposed by Nature’), καὶ
φεύγων ἄγος· εἶναι γὰρ τὸ μὴ δρᾶσαι τοῦτο ἐναγές
. It was
remembered as a disgrace to Lysander that, having put to death some
prisoners of war, οὐδὲ ἀποθανοῦσιν ἐπήνεγκε
γῆν
(Paus. 9.32.6). Cp. id. 1.
32. 5 πάντως ὅσιον ἀνθρώπου νεκρὸν γῇ
κρύψαι
. Hor. precibus non linquar inultis,
Teque piacula nulla
resolvent...licebit Iniecto ter pulvere curras.
οὔτ’ ἐλπίδος γὰρ οὔτε του δόξης ὁρῶ |
θάρσος
παρ’ ἡμῖν.
ἐλθόντος
: and
σπάσαντος
as if we had simply οὐκ
ἐλθόντος, οὐ σπάσαντος, σημεῖα ἦν.
is not here an irregular substitute for οὔτε
,
as in 250: this would be so only if we had οὔτ’
ἐλθόντος
. Either οὐδὲ σπ
. or οὔτε σπ
. would be correct, but the latter
would suppose an οὔτε
understood before ἐλθόντος
. For εἰ
ἦλθον, καὶ ἔσπασαν ἄν
.
λόγοις κακοῖς
ἐρροθοῦμεν ἐν ἀλλήλοις, ἐλέγχοντες φύλαξ φύλακα
(or ἄλλος ἄλλον
), φύλαξ
being the part in apposition with the whole (
ἡμεῖς
). The irregularity of the form in the text is
threefold. (1) For λόγοις κακοῖς
ἐρροθοῦμεν
we have an equiv. in sense, though not in
grammar, ἐν
ἀλλήλοισιν
is retained, whereas ἐν
ἡμῖν
is now needed. (3) As a λόγοι
, we have φύλαξ
, which thus
is virtually equiv. to a gen. absol., φύλακος
ἐλέγχοντος φύλακα
. Remark that, even in regular examples of
partitive apposition, a participle, describing what all do, is sometimes
thus made singular; οί ἱππεῖς οἴχονταί μοι ἄλλος ἄλλῃ
διώκων
διώκοντες
). It is only the first of these
three points that this passage has in common with others to which it has
been compared. ‘οἱ
μὲν...οἱ δέ
to be changed into the gen. absol. πολλὰ ἐλέγετο,...οἱ μὲν ὡς...χρέον εἴη
ἀποπλέειν, Ἀθηναῖοι δέ
ὑπ’ ἀμφοτέρων...ἐπολεμεῖτο, Ἀθηναῖοι μὲν
περιπλέοντες..., Πελοποννήσιοι δέ
στάσις τ’ ἐν ἀλλήλοισιν ὠροθύνετο, | οἱ
μὲν
θέλοντες...οἱ δέ
ἐν
ἀλλήλ
. here, but is less bold, since the noun is sing.) ἦν δ’ ἔρις στρατηλάταις, | οἱ μὲν
πατάξαι...οἱ
δέ
ἦν δὲ πᾶσ’
ὁμοῦ βοή, | ὁ μὲν στενάζων... αἱ
δέ
etc. For ῥόθος
(onomatop.) is said of a rushing noise
of waves, or of oars dashed into them, etc.: then, fig., Περσίδος
γλώσσης ῥόθος
, of an unintelligible jargon.
τυραννίδα χαλεπὴν τελευτῶσαν
γενομένην.
λῃστής τ’ ἐναργής.
ἕκαστος
),
evolved from οὐδείς
: fr. 327 ἐμοὶ δ’
οὐδεὶς δοκεῖ | εἷναι, πένης ὤν, ἄνοσος, ἀλλ’ ἀεὶ νοσεῖν
. μηδεὶς φθόνῳ τὸ μέλλον ἀκούσῃ, ἀλλ’, ἂν
ἀληθὲς
ᾖ, σκοπείτω.
φεύγειν
cp. Aesch. δεῖ τοι δὲ φεύγειν κατὰ
νόμους τοὺς οἴκοθεν | ὡς οὐκ ἔχουσι κῦρος οὐδὲν ἀμφὶ σοῦ
:
you must plead, in accordance with Egyptian law, that they have no right
over you. So defendere
, si triumphum non
cupiebas, cuius tandem rei te cupiditate arsisse defendes?
(‘will you plead?’) Note that this use (like the absol. legal sense, ‘to
be a defendant,’ from which it comes) was necessarily restricted to οὗτος τοὺς υὲν σαφῶς εἰδότας τὰ ἡμέτερα ἔφυγε
μηδὲν διαγνῶναι περὶ αὐτῶν, εἰς δ’ ὑμᾶς τοὺς οὐδὲν τῶν ἡμετέρων
ἀκριβῶς ἐπισταμένους ἐλήλυθεν
(which means: ‘he ὑπαγόμενος θανάτου...ἀπέφυγεν, ὅτι οὐ
προδοίη
τὴν πόλιν ἀλλὰ σώσαι
οὐκ
) ἠρνοῦντο μὴ πεπτωκέναι
τοὺς
ἄλλους
as subject to εἰδέναι
,
‘shrunk from (the others) knowing it’ (‘entzog sich dem Wissen der
anderen’), which is impossible. So also is Campb.'s version, ‘always ἔφυγε
.
μύδρος
=μυδ
, whence
μύδος
, ‘moisture,’ μυδάω
, etc.
Cyril διὰ μέσων... διχοτομημάτων
). It is probably
the oldest trace in Greek of ordeals analogous to the medieval
‘judgments of God.’ The word μύδρος
occurs
elsewhere in connection with a solemn sanction for an oath. In Her. 1.165 the Phocaeans μύδρον σιδήρεον κατεπόντωσαν
, swearing not to
return till it should float. ὁ δ’
Ἀριστείδης ὥρκισε μὲν τοὺς Ἕλληνας καὶ ὤμοσεν ὑπὲρ τῶν
Ἀθηναίων
(to observe the defensive league against Persia,
479 B.C., Grote 5. 257), μύδρους
ἐμβαλὼν ἐπὶ ταῖς
ἀραῖς
(in sanction of the curses on traitors) εἰς τὴν θάλατταν
. I conceive that in these
passages, as elsewhere, μύδρος
has its
proper sense,
a μύδρος
in ordeals by fire.
This would explain how the Alexandrian poets of the 3rd cent. B.C.
(Lycophron, Callimachus) came to use the word
μύδρος
, in defiance of its etymology, as simply ‘a lump’ (or
even ‘a stone’). They supposed that the μύδροι
had been cold masses.
διὰ πυρὸς ἰέναι
(‘to go through fire and
water’); Plat. ἔγωγ’ οὖν μετὰ Κλεινίου κἂν διὰ πυρὸς
ἰοίην
, διὰ τοῦ πυρὸς | ἐθέλω βαδίζειν
ἀξιοπιστότερος τοῦ κατὰ τῶν παίδων
ὀμνύοντος καὶ διὰ τοῦ
πυρός
, i. e. swearing that one is ready to undergo the test
by fire. It has been suggested that
ἰόντος
has fallen out after πυρός
,
which seems improbable. But the phrase may be rhetorical. Cp.
ἐσχάρα
): if he was
guilty, flames appeared (
ὅρκον
ὀμνύναι
: Xen. ταῦτα...ὄμνυμί σοι θεούς.
μήτε
can be understood before βουλεύσαντι
: see
τις, εἷς ὃς πάντας
. But such
emphasis on the idea of ‘one against all’ seems hardly appropriate here.
And τις εἷς
sometimes = εἷς τις
: καί τινα μίαν νύκτα καὶ κατέδαρθον
οὐκέτ’ ἐκφεύξεται
) τὸ
μὴ οὐ τοῦ γένους εἶναι τοῦ τῶν θαυματοποιῶν τις
εἷς
:
ἔν τινι
γὰρ
ἑνὶ μὴ ὂν οὐκ ἂν ἔτι που δύναιτο ἔν γε ἅπασιν εἶναι
.
ἠνάγκασε
: cp.
As ἔχω
, as=‘οὐκ ἔχω...ποῖ γνώμης πέσω
ποῖ γνώμης πέσω
; So here, πράξαιμεν
would be
πράξωμεν
if the principal verb were in a primary tense. The direct
question would be, πῶς καλῶς
πράξωμεν
; Carefully distinguish
ὅπως
(or πῶς
) ἄν
with optat. after this οὐκ ἔχω
, as οὐ γὰρ ἔχω πῶς ἂν | στέρξαιμι
οὔτοι σ’ ἀπείργειν οὐδ’ ὅπως ἐῶ λέγειν |
ἔχω
εἰς σέ
. After ἀναφέρω
τι
the pers. is usu. expressed by εἴς
τιvα
(less oft. by ἐπί
or παρά τιvα
). But Lysias has the dat. in οἷς τὰς ἀπολογίας ἀνοίσει
τὰς... ἀπολογίας εἰς ἐκεῖνον
ἀναφερομένας
ἀναφορά
is used of an official
‘report.’
ἐδόκει
(‘seemed good’) from ἔδοξε
(‘was resolved’).
τὴν...ψῆφον...τὴν...καθαιροῦσαν
ἕρμαιον
(397).οὐχ έκὼν
ἑκοῦσι δὲ |
ξύνεστιν.—οἶδ’ ὅτι
, adverbial (‘doubtless’), like δῆλον ὅτι
, cp.
758: so used even in the middle of a clause, as πάντων, οἶδ’ ὅτι, φησάντων γ’ ἄν
ἀστοῖς...βουλεύω σέβειν
βουλεύω
is a dat. of interest (to plot ἐστί
; cp. 1253; Plat. ὅρα
μὴ παίζων ἔλεγεν
, look ᾖ
is also possible (cp.
θεήλατον μάντευμα
πρᾶγμα θεήλατον
τὴν γλῶσσαν, τὸν
νοῦν
. Cp. εἰς σύννοιαν αὐτὸς αὑτῷ ἀφικόμενος.
φύλαξ
spoke (249). Cp. 289.
τῷ γὰρ ἂν καὶ μείζονι | λέξαιμ’ ἄν
ποίας δὲ καὶ γυναικὸς ἐκφοβεῖσθ’ ὕπερ
καί
goes with the verb.
We must distinguish the ordinary combination πρὶν καί
, ‘before ᾄσσεις, πρὶν ἡμᾶς κἀννεώσασθαι λόγους
πέμπουσιν ἤδη ’πισκόπους | ἐς τὴν πόλιν,
πρὶν
καὶ τεθύσθαι τοῖς θεοῖς
πάλαι..., πρὶν καὶ ὑμᾶς ἐλθεῖν,...
επεδειξάμηv.
ὑποψίας...καὶ δείματος μεστός
γῇ
) = ἔθαπτον
:
the word is specially suitable here to the covering with dust (256). Cp. κεκρυμμένος νέκυς
κρυφθέντα
παίδων σε φίλαι χέρες, ὡς θέμις ἐστί, |
κρύψαν
. The impf. (‘were for burying’) refers to the motive
present to the agent's mind when the act was undertaken: cp. 19
ἐξέπεμπον
n.
ἐν περιστύλοις δόμοις
περικίονας
ναούς
. The ναὸς
περίστυλος
or περίπτερος
(so
called because the ceiling of the colonnade projected like a wing, from
the cella) had a colonnade on each of its four sides: the ναὸς ἀμφιπρόστυλος
, only on two (front and
back): but, though the latter would satisfy the word ἀμφικίονας
, the poet doubtless meant the
former.
Her. 1.50; Thuc.
6.46; Isae. or. 7 § 41.) The wealth of Delphi in ἀναθήματα
is already proverbial in
Ἰσμήνιον
(
ἀνάθημα
the gen. denotes either ὁ ἀναθείς
(as more oft.), or, as here, the divine
owner.
θεοὶ
ἐγχώριοι
and πολιοῦχοι
: not merely
the τεμένη
attached to their shrines.
disturbare... legem.
So διασκεδ
. of breaking up a treaty (
ἀναθήματα
, but could not possibly be joined
with γῆν
(as if the latter meant ‘State’):
hence it must be taken with
νόμους
only.
τοὺς
κακούς
, the ambiguity is only grammatical. Cp. ἐπεὶ δέ σφεας παραλαμβάνειν τοὺς
Ἕλληνας
ἐπεὶ δέ σφεας παρελάμβανον οἱ
Ἕλληνες
.
πάλαι
only refers back to 249.
γῆς τῆσδέ τις
(
χαλεπαίνω, μέμφομαι
, etc.
caput quassans,
τοὺς τυράννους ἀσπάζονται,...ἀλλὰ μισοῦσι σιγῇ
κάρα σείοντες
(alluding to this v.). So, acc. to Suidas,
ἀναχαιτίζειν
(prop. said of a horse ἀπειθεῖν
καὶ ἀντιτείνειν
, ‘to be restive.’
ζεύξω βαρείαις
ζεύγλαις
).
ὅστις δὲ πρὸς τὸ πῖπτον εὐλόφως φέρει | τὸν
δαίμον’,
οὗτος ἧσσόν ἐστ’ ἀνόλβιος
. id. Eur. κάρτα
τοι τοὐλεύθερον | ἐν τοῖς τοιούτοις δυσλόφως
φέρει κακά
, ‘impatiently.’ (yield not thy neck To fortune's yoke.
νῶτον δικαίως
εἶχον εὐλόφως φέρειν
, because Eustathius, in alluding to it,
once represents it by νῶτον εὐλόφως εἶχον
(on
νῶτον εὐλόφως φέρειν
(on
εὐλόφῳ νώτῳ φέρειν
. His references to
Sophocles are often loose and inexact. See Appendix.
equal poise’ (
ὡς = ὥστε(
στέργε τὴν γυναῖκα,
ἐπιστάμεσθα...αὐτὸν...λακεῖν
.
The inf., instead of the partic., with
ἐπίσταμαι
, seems unknown in Attic prose, except, of course,
where the sense is ‘to know how.’ Cp. 472.
The inf. might, indeed, depend on
ἐπάγω
(to induce) oft. takes an inf.: but (παράγω
in this sense: and (πολλοὺς...λόγῳ παραχθέντες ἀπέκτειναν
οἷς ἐπαχθέντες ὑμεῖς...προεῖσθε Φωκέας
Ἑλληνικὸν νόμισμα
θυστάδος βοῆς
), the special sense, ‘current coin,’ being the
ordinary one. For the other sense, the usual word was νόμιμον
(or νόμος
).
Hence in Aristoph. θεοὶ | ἡμῖν
νόμισμ’ οὐκ
ἔστι
, Strepsiades rejoins, τῷ γὰρ
ὄμνυτ’; ἢ | σιδαρέοισιν, ὥσπερ ἐν Βυζαντίῳ
(i.e. if gods are not νόμισμα
meant ποτὲ μὲν τὸ νόμιμον ἔθος, ποτὲ δὲ τὸ
κόμμα τοῦ
τετυπωμένου χαλκοῦ.
βλαστάνει δ’ ἀπιστία.
diffidit urbium Portas uir Macedo et
subruit
aemulos Reges muneribus.
τοῦτο
: cp. 39) πόλεις.
, drives them from their
cities by corrupt intrigue,—for which the στάσεις
of democrat and oligarch in Greek
cities gave many openings. The phrase is strikingly illustrated by the
verses in which Timocreon of Rhodes, when an exile, assailed
Themistocles ( Plut. τοὺς μὲν κατάγων ἀδίκως, τοὺς
δ’ ἐκδιώκων, τοὺς δὲ καίνων, | ἀργυρίων ὑπόπλεως
.
, to address
themselves to base deeds. παραλλάσσει
=‘alters
sideways’; i.e. causes to turn out of a straight course into an oblique
course; hence, like παράγει,
παραστρέφει
, perverts. Cp.
Arist. αἱ
ψυχαὶ παρεστραμμέναι τῆς κατὰ φύσιν
ἕξεως
(their minds being warped from their natural
condition). Since παραλλάσσει
implies a
bad ἐθίζει
and like words, by an infin.: it is
unnecessary, then, to make παραλλάσσει
, merely epexegetic (‘so that they
set themselves’); though it might, of course, be so. Wecklein takes παραλλάσσουσα
: but this, too, is needless,
nor is it supported by 537 (where see n.).
τρέπεσθαι
πρός τι
: cp. πρὸς ἄλλον τινὰ σκοπὸν στησάμενος ἢ τὸν
τοῦ
ἀγαθοῦ
ἵστασθαι
and πρός
which are not really similar: πρὸς ὅ τι χρὴ στῆναι
πρὸς τὴν ἐκείνων γνώμην ἀεὶ ἕστασαν
πρὸς τὰ λεγόμενα καὶ αἱ γνῶμαι
ἵστανται
ἔχειν
of the moral
habit, cp. μνηστῆρες ὑπέρβιον ὕβριν ἔχοντες
λύσσαν ἔχων ὀλοήν
ἔδειξεν
as implying ‘taught’: cp. οὐδεὶς λύπας | ηὕρετο... | ᾠδαῖς
παύειν
δείκνυμι
of δς στυγερῶν ἔδειξεν ὅπλων | Ἕλλασι κοινὸν
Ἄρη
στρατοῦ φρυκτωρίαν | ἔδειξε,
κἀνέφηνεν οὐ δεδειγμένα
(Palamedes).
πᾶν δυσσεβὲς
(cp. 603
λόγου τ’
ἄνοια
): for πᾶς
, cp.
πανουργία
extenuates the force to which
etymology entitles it, while in πᾶν ἔργον
that whole force is felt: so πᾶν ποιεῖν
is
stronger than πανουργεῖν
, and πᾶν
λέγειν
than παρρησιάζεσθαι
( Plat. ἐάν τις τολμᾷ πᾶν ποιεῖν καὶ λέγειν
). Cp. Soph. παντὸς ἂν λόγου κακοῦ |
, where πάσης
must
be supplied, showing how πανουργία
could
be used without direct reference to its derivation.
τίσασθε,
τίσασθ’ ἀλλὰ τῷ χρόνῳ ποτέ.
ὥστε
, 292), as καὶ τόδ’ ἐξέπραξεν, ὥστε Βόσπορον κλῇσαι
μέγαν
τὸ αὐτὸ διαπεπραγμένοι εἰσὶν ὥσπερ ἂν εἴ
τις
τοῖς μεγίστοις νοσήμασι συνισχόμενος διαπράξαιτο μὴ διδόναι
δίκην .. τοῖς ἰατροῖς, μηδε= ἰατρεύεσθαι
Βασιλεύς
(Xen.
κατῄνεσεν τάδ’ ὅρκιος
λυγροτάταν
).
αὐτο
-, cp. 56, 172. θάψας
(246).
οὐ θανεῖσθε
had preceded. ‘(You shall not
die,) until you have first been hung up alive, and have revealed (the
authorship of) this outrage.’ They are to be suspended by the hands or
arms, and flogged. Cp. θανεῖν γὰρ αὐτὸν οὔ τί πω θέλω . . πρὶν ἂν
δεθεὶς πρὸς κίον’ ἑρκείου στέγης . . μάστιγι πρῶτον νῶτα
φοινιχθεὶς θάνῃ
ego plectar
pendens.
In Plat. ἐάνπερ
βιῷ παιόμενος
) put to death by other means. Other views of ἥδιστ’ ἀναπήξαιμ’ αὐτὸν ἐπὶ ξύλου
λαβών
. Impalement (ἀνασταυρόω,
ἀνασκολοπίζω
) is certainly not meant.— ζῶν
is oft. joined with another partic.: οὐχ ὥσπερ οἱ ἄλλοι . . ἀποτμηθέντες τὰς
κεφαλάς, ὅσπερ τάχιστος θάνατος δοκεῖ εἶναι, ἀλλὰ ζῶν αἰκισθεὶς
ἐνιαυτόν.
ὁπόταν δοῦλοι καὶ
ἐλεύθεροι παραγένωνται, . . οὐ χρῆσθε ταῖς τῶν ἐλευθέρων
μαρτυρίαις,
ἀλλὰ τοὺς δούλους βασανίζοντες οὕτω ζητεῖτε εὑρεῖν τὴν ἀλήθειαν
τῶν
γενομένων
. (Cp.
ἵν’ ἀξιῶτον τοὺς φυτεύσαντας
σέβειν
, where see n. Cp. below, 716.
ἐστί
).
ἁρπάζητε
, pres., go on stealing.
οὐ γὰρ ἦν οἷος ἀπὸ παντὸς κερδαίνειν
ὦ ποτίσταται | κἀκ παντὸς ὑμεῖς
μηχανώμεναι
πιεῖν
. In ἑξ ἅπαντος εὖ λέγει
ἱκετεύω σε πεισθῆναί τί μοι.
διδοὺς ἐμοὶ | λέξαι.
ὥσπερ ἔχω
:
οὐδὲ σοῦ
φωνῆς ἔτι | γενήσομαι προσφθεγκτός, ἀλλ’
οὕτως ἄπει
; νῦν μὲν οὕτως οὐκ ἔχω εἰπεῖν
ὡς
, cp.
ἀνι^αρός
( Eur. ἄνι^ος. ἀνία
(ι—
) is used by Soph. , but not by Aesch. or
βοᾷ δ’ ἐν ὠσὶ κέλαδος.
τῇ ψυχῇ
denotes the seat, and, equally with ἐν
,
here=our ‘in’: cp. τῷ γὰρ ἐπὶ φρεσὶ θῆκε θεά
ῥυθμός
, i.e. reduce to a clear form, ἐστί
), ἐὰν μὴ ῥυθμίσῃ
τις
, unless one reduce (the opinions) to a clear form, or
method. So he oft. associates ῥυθμός
with σχῆμα
, as τὸ σχηματιζόμενον καὶ ῥυθμιζόμενον
, what is
being reduced to form and system. For the epexegetic ἧ τοὐπίτριπτον κίναδος ἐξήρου μ’ ὅπου
ἄνδρα μὴ λεύσσειν ὅπου
That I may give the local wound a name, And
μέθες με
χεῖρα
: cp. on
οἴμ’ ὡς τεθνήξεις
ἀλέω
): cp. παιπάλημ’ ὅλον
. But if Creon used that word,
he would seem to give the man credit for real subtlety: he would be
taking him too seriously. Thus πάνσοφον κρότημα
in fr. 827: cp.
πανουργίας |
δεινῆς τέχνημ’ ἔχθιστον
(Neoptolemus). Cp. 756
δούλευμα
: κήδευμα
ἐναργές
(cp. on 263).
‘At any rate (οὖν
—babbler or not) I certainly
have not done this deed.’ ποιήσας
. For αἰσχρὸς
φανοῦμαι . . ΦΙ. οὔκουν ἐν οἷς γε δρᾷς· ἐν οἶς δ’ αὐδᾷς,
ὀκνῶ
: and so oft., as
‘Yes, (you have done it,) and that, too, at the cost of betraying,’ etc. The
particle ἐποίησας
: τὴν τεκοῦσαν ὕβρισεν, | καὶ ταῦτα
τηλικοῦτος
hominem . . studiis optimis
deditum, idque a puero
( Cic.
δόξα
, without proof. The
Guard says, ‘It is grievous that, when a man ᾧ δοκεῖ
),
those suspicions should at the same time (δόξα
should be avoided altogether. It is
always bad to assume a man guilty without proof; it is worse when the
rash assumption is also erroneous. Cp. δόκησις
ἀγνώς
, ‘a blind suspicion’ (
γνώμῃ δ’ ἀδήλῳ μή με χωρὶς αἰτιῶ
μηδ’ ἢν δοκῇς μέν
ἡ δὲ δόξα σου νοσεῖ
,) | φρονεῖν δόκει τι.
—Nauck supposes a play on
two senses of δοκεῖν, ᾧ δοκεῖ
(or, as he
reads, δοκῇ
) having been suggested by ἔδοξε τῷ δήμῳ
, etc.: ‘'Tis monstrous that he
who ᾧ δοκεῖ
could be thus used, the
colloquial frequency of δοκεῖ
(μοι ποιεῖν
τι
) in Aristophanes suffices to show that ᾧ δοκεῖ
could not, to an Athenian ear, have
suggested ‘the ruler’ or ‘the judge’: it would have seemed to mean
merely one who ‘proposes,’ not ‘disposes.’—Schütz makes δοκεῖν
depend on
δοκεῖ
: ‘'Tis grievous when a man is γε
or καί
.
παρήχησις,
δοκεῖ...δοκεῖν
. Not necessarily, ‘δοκεῖν
had been used in two
different senses,—a view of κόμψευε
which
has been brought to support the interpretations of v. 323 mentioned
above. The verb is usually midd., often with acc., as εὖ κεκόμψευσαι πονηρά
πρέπει...σοφιστῇ τὰ τοιαῦτα μᾶλλον
κομψεύεσθαι.
δόξα
of yours: cp. 96: οὐκ οἶδα τὴν σὴν
κληδόν’
(the κληδών
of which you speak), not merely, ‘the word δόξα
.’
If the τὸ δόξαν
(see cr. n.) was
intended to mean the latter, it should have been τὸ
δόξα.
οὖν
) is better than
ἀλλ’
ἀνδρῶν τε βίῃ καὶ κέρδεα δειλὰ καὶ ὕβρις
| πολλῶν ἐξ ἀγαθῶν ἐς κακότητ’ ἔβαλεν
(ἡμᾶς
).
λ
and ν
could easily be
confused: cp. ξυναλλάξας
λ
has been made from
μόνον
has been restored from μολόντ’
.
ὁ δρῶν
(319): μάλιστ’
,κἂν
for καὶ ἐάν...καὶ
ἐάν
: ἐάν τε...ἐάν τε
: but, as
a rule, ἐάν
(or ἐάν
τε
)...καὶ
[not καὶ ἐὰν] μή
: e.g. κἂν τύχω κἂν μὴ τύχω
ἐάν τε μέγας...ἐάν τε σμικρὸς...ἦ, καὶ
ἐὰν πλουτῇ καὶ μή
. For the
conjunctive form in stating alternatives, cp.
νῦν
,
not with
First στάσιμον
. 1st strophe (332—342)=1st
antistrophe (343—353): 2nd strophe (354—364)=2nd antistr. (365 —375). For
the metres see Metrical Analysis.
The Chorus had not thought it possible that any one should brave death to bury the corpse (220). But the deed has been done, and without leaving a trace (252). And Creon has silenced the suggestion that gods did it (278). The train of thought is continued in this ode. Its theme is man's daring,—his inventiveness, and the result to his happiness.
Man is master of sea and land; he subdues all other creatures; he has equipped his life with all resources, except a remedy against death. His skill brings him to prosperity, when he observes divine and human laws, but to ruin when he breaks them.—At that moment Antigone is led in, and the coryphaeus speaks the closing anapaests (376—383).
ἐν σχήματι εἶπεν, ἀντὶ τοῦ, πολλῶν
ὄντων τῶν δεινῶν, οὐδέν ἐστιν ἀνθρώπου δεινότερον
. The σχῆμα
is the rhetorical parataxis,
ὦ πολλὰ δὴ καὶ θερμὰ κοὐ λόγῳ κακά | …
μοχθήσας ἐγώ· | κοὔπω τοιοῦτον οὔτ’ ἄκοιτις ἡ Διὸς | προὔθηκεν
κ.τ.λ.
πολλὰ μὲν γᾶ τρέφει | δεινὰ
δειμάτων ἄχη...ἀλλ’ ὑπέρτολμον ἀνδρὸς φρόνημα τίς λέγοι
;
but there δεινά
=‘dread,’ and the scope
is limited to the violence of human passion.
τὸ δεινόν
, this wondrous power, man. The
schol. quotes σοφόν τοι χρῆμ’ ἄνθρωπος
χωρεῖ
, ‘so’ (in a way
corresponding with his δεινότης
), as
Bellermann takes it, comparing
τοῦτ’
ἀφικόμην
), where see n.— πέραν πόντου
: to San Francisco, πέρα
. Cp.
χωρεῖ
, goes (driven) by it: cp. ἐπλέομεν Βορέῃ ἀνέμῳ
ἡ δ’ ἔθεεν Βορέῃ ἀνέμῳ
. The dat. might be
merely ‘with’ (dat. of circumstance), but is better taken as
instrumental. Cp. 588
πνοαῖς
. Some make χειμερίῳ
νότῳ
a temporal dat., like ὥρᾳ
χειμῶνος
, which it can hardly be.— Soph. is thinking of the
Aegean, where the prevailing winds were from the N. or N.W. in spring
and summer, while stormy south winds were associated with winter: Hesiod
warns a man with a voyage before him not to await χειμῶν’ ἐπιόντα νότοιό τε δεινὰς ἀήτας, | ὅς τ’
ὤρινε
θάλασσαν ὁμαρτήσας Διὸς ὄμβρῳ | πολλῷ ὀπωρινῷ, χαλεπὸν δέ τε
πόντον
ἔθηκεν
. The epithet χειμερίῳ
aptly distinguishes this wintry νότος
from
that gentle south breeze (now called the ‘embates’) which regularly sets
in at sunset in the fair season (cp. Curt.
his unda dehiscens Terram inter fluctus
aperit.
βρύχιος
, ‘of the depths’ (βρυχία...ἠχὼ βροντᾶς
, Aesch. βρύξ
, of which Oppian uses acc. βρύχα
(‘depth of the sea,’
ὑποβρύχιος
=‘under water,’ and so neut. pl. adv. ὑπόβρυχα
(
περιβρύχιος
occurs only here. For the
ι—
before βρ
cp. 348, 1104, 1117. The schol.'s ἠχώδεσι
means that
περιβρύχιος
was taken as' ‘roaring around’ (βρυ—χάομαι
), where the υ
would be long, against metre (cp. 347). The Homeric ἀμφὶ δὲ κῦμα |
βέβρυχεν ῥόθιον
(
παμμήτωρ
(Aesch. παμβῶτις
(
γῆν... πρώτην καὶ πρεσβυτάτην θεῶν ὅσοι
ἐντὸς
οὐρανοῦ γεγόνασι
ἀκαμάτῃσι
(and not ἀκαμάτοισι
)
χέρεσσιν
be right in Hes. ἀθανάτας
(gen.)
Aesch. ἀδμήταν
ης
in dial.
α—
, cp. the epic ἀθάνατος,
ἀγοράασθε
, etc. (and see
α^κάματα.
ἀποτρύειν ἐλπίδα
φεῦγε δ’ ἀεὶ σκολιήν τε καὶ οὐ μίαν
ἀτραπὸν
ἴλλων
, ‘in flying (from the snake), always ἴλλων
) from side
to side, instead of keeping it straight.’ Xen. κύνες ἐξίλλουσαι τὰ ἴχνη
, ‘puzzling out the
tracks,’ i.e. going backwards and forwards till they have found a clue.
As to the spelling ἴλλω υερσυς
εἴλλω
, see Appendix. It is needless to write
ἰλλομένων
as=περιτελλομένων
. The
picture of the ploughs at work is more vivid; and, with ἀρότων, ἔτος εἰς ἔτος
would be feebly
redundant.
ἀωρίαν
) see
μάλα κεν βαθὺ λήϊον αἰεὶ | εἰς ὥρας
ἀμῷεν
κἠς ἔτος ἐξ ἔτεος
εἰς νέωτα
(next year), and the Gk μοδ. χρόνο σὲ
(=εἰς
) χρόνο
, ‘year after year.’
ὸ
Σιμωνίδης, ὅτε μὲν ἐδίδου μισθὸν ὀλίγον αὐτῷ ὸ νικήσας τοῖς
ὀρεῦσιν,
οὐκ ἤθελε ποιεῖν ὡς δυσχεραίνων εἰς ἡμιόνους ποιεῖν· ἐπεὶ δ’
ικανὸν
ἔδωκεν, ὲποίησε, χαίρετ’, ἀελλοπόδων θύγατρες ἵππων
. As this
story suggests, the very fact that the ordinary Attic word for ‘mule’
was ἡμίονος
(adj. ὀρικός
) might lead an Attic poet to prefer
such a periphrasis as ἵππειον γένος
. The
objections to taking ἱππείῳ γένει
as
simply =ἵπποις
are,that (1) Greek ploughmen
used oxen or mules more than horses, and (2) the achievement of taming
the horse (350) is thus anticipated. Some understand γένει
a double sense—rather awkwardly, I
think.
ἦλθε δ’ ἐπὶ
ψυχὴ Θηβαίου Τειρεσίαο, | χρύσεον
σκῆπτρον ἔχων
: 16. 476 μείδησεν δ’
ἱερὴ ἲς Τηλεμάχοιο, | ἐς πατέρ’ ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ἰδών
: ἐλθὼν γὰρ ἐκάκωσε βίη Ἡρακληείη
ΠΟΛΕΥΟΝ
, it was
the easier to read πόλευον
.
Man's conquests over the animal world are here taken in two groups. First,
those of which the primary aim is to kill or to capture. Here the means is
netting (ἀμφιβαλὼν σπείραισι
δικτυοκλώστοις
), in its threefold sporting use, as applied to
fowling (ὀρνίθων
), hunting (θηρῶν
), and fishing (πόντου
φύσιν
). Secondly, those conquests which aim at reducing wild animals
to man's service. These are effected by
μηχαναί
(349),— arts of taming and training. And their result is
aptly expressed by the word
κρατεῖ
: here, man is not merely the slayer or
captor; he becomes the master of docile toilers. The horse and the bull are
types.
Thus, in this ode, the scale of achievement ever ascends: man (1) conquers inanimate nature: (2) makes animals his captives: (3) trains them to be his servants: (4) develops his own social and intellectual life.
σμικρῆς ὄρνιθος κοῦφον
ἔχουσα νόον
: cp. the proverbial phraseology of Athens, ἄνθρωπος ὄρνις, ἀστάθμητος, πετόμενος, |
ἀτέκμαρτος, οὺδὲν οὐδέποτ’ ἐν ταὐτῷ μένων
( ἔρωτες
below
(617), and to εὐηθία
in Aesch.
σπείραισι
δ
.: it can precede the dat. by so much, because its meaning is
already clear, and the dat. is merely a poet. amplification.
πόντος ἁλός, ἁλὸς ἐν
πελάγεσσιν, πέλαγος θαλάσσης
, etc.—
, instr. dat. with ἀμφιβαλών
, in the coils of woven nets: for
the adj. compounded with a subst. (δίκτυον
)
cognate in sense to σπεῖρα
, see n. on εὐήρετμος πλάτα
ἕρκη,
νεφέλας, δίκτυα, πηκτάς
as nets used by the fowler (ὀρνιθευτής
). In hunting the lion, bear, boar,
deer, hare, etc., various nets were used; the δίκτυον
, to enclose large spaces; the ἐνόδιον
, to close passages; the ἄρκυς
(
ἀμφίβληστρον
(castingnet), and the
σαγήνη
(drag-net, whence
φραδής...ὅθεν σύνθετον
ὁ παρὰ Σοφοκλεῖ ἀριφραδὴς ἀνήρ
. This was evidently a mere
slip of memory. Neither Soph. nor Eur, uses any compound with ἀρι
or ἐρι
,
though Aesch. has ἀρίδακρυς, ἐρίδματος,
ἐρικύμων
.
μαχανᾷ
in Aesch. αὐλή
, or dwelling, in the open country, as
opposed to a domesticated animal: πρέπει γ’ ὥστε θὴρ ἄγραυλος φόβῃ
τὸ θηριῶδες τῆς φύσεως καὶ τὸ ἄγριον αὐτοῦ
καὶ
τὸ ὀρεινόν
ἐπισυναλοιφή
) is comparatively
rare in lyrics, as in dialogue (1031); but cp. 595
πίπτοντ’
,
864 αὐτογέννητ’
.
ὀχμάζω
(prop., ‘to get a firm hold
upon’) was esp. used of breaking horses: Eur. ὅστις
ταῦρον ἀρταμεἴ
(cuts to pieces) καλῶς,
| ἵππους τ’ ὀχμάζει
. Schol. on
Rhod. 1. 743 κυρίως ἐστὶν ὀχμάσαι τὸ ἵππον ὑπὸ
χαλινὸν ἀγαγεῖν ἢ ὑπὸ ζυγόν
. The midd. voice does not occur
elsewhere; but this cannot be regarded as an objection, when we remember how
many rare middle forms occur in the dramatists. Thus προσορωμένα
in
ὀχμάζει ὑπ’ ἀμφίλοφον ζυγόν
: but the Ms. ἕξεται
indicates that the verb, whatever it was,
was of the midd. form. ὀχμάζεται
was published
by G. Schöne in 1833, and by Franz in 1846: they appear to have made the
conjecture independently. Donaldson (1848) printed ὁχμάζεται ἀμφὶ λόφον
ζυγῶν
, and seems to ascribe ζυγῶν
to Franz and Schöne; though Franz, at least, proposed ἀμφὶ λόφον ζυγῷ. ζυγῶν
has been revived
(seemingly without knowledge of a predecessor) by H. Schütz (1886).
Sophocles would write ΑΜΦΙΛΟΦΟΝΖΥΓΟΝ
, and thus ζυγῶν
changes no letter. Aesch. used the fut. ζυγώσω
(fr. 110), and Soph. has the verbal ζυγωτῶν
(
ἀμφιλόφῳ
ζυγῷ
it may be objected that, being clear, it was not likely to
become -ον ‐όν
: but, when ἀμφίλοφον
had once been written, ζυγῶν
(or ζυγῷ
)
would easily become ζυγόν
. As to the schol. on ἀμφίλοφον,—ἀντὶ τοῦ, περιβαλὼν αὐτῷ
ζυγὸν περὶ τὸν λόφον, ὑπάγει
,—it cannot fairly be urged for ζυγῶν
(or for any partic.), since it may be
merely a paraphrase of ἀμφίλοφον
.—Schütz's βρέτας...ἐφημένῳ
Εὐρώταν ἐφεζόμεναι
ναῦν θέλουσ’ ἐφέζετο
ἵππων ἐπιβησόμενον
ἐφέζεται
suits ταῦρον
less
well. The sense, ‘
θέσει
, not φύσει
, and Soph, may have known that; but by
his ἐδιδάξατο
he meant simply, ‘developed
for his own benefit, by his own effort.’ So Isocrates (or. 3
§ 6) conceives primitive man as living in a brutal state, and
emerging from it by the development of speech and thought,— λόγος
being one of the human faculties (τῶν ἐνόντων ἐν τῇ τῶν ἀνθρώπων
φύσει
), and the distinctive one:—ἐγγενομένου
δ’ ἡμῖν τοῦ πείθειν ἀλλήλους καὶ δηλοῦν πρὸς ἡμᾶς
αὐτοὺς περὶ ὼ=ν ἂν βουληθῶμεν, οὐ μόνον τοῦ θηριωδῶς ζῆν
ἀπηλλάγημεν, ἀλλὰ καὶ συνελθόντες πόλεις ᾠκίσαμεν καὶ νόμους ἐθέμεθα
καὶ τέχνας εὕρομεν
. Cp. Hor. Donec
verba, quibus voces sensusque notarent,
Nominaque invenere: dehinc absistere bello, Oppida coeperunt
munire
et ponere leges.
The Aeschylean Prometheus (
ἔννους...καὶ φρενῶν ἐπηβόλους
, but not (like
Shelley's Prometheus) to have also given them language. Cp. Peile's
chapter ‘On the Nature of Language’ (
beginnings of speech...Speech is the development, through imitation, of a
capacity of man—the capacity of making a noise.’ This is quite compatible
with ἐδιδάξατο.
τῶν νέες ὠκεῖαι ὡσεὶ πτερὸν ἠὲ νόημα
ἀελλαία ταχύρρωστος πελειάς
ἀελ
. Not
‘lofty,’ in which sense ἀνεμόεν
could be
said only of a high place. Cp. Shelley,
ὀργάς
, cp. συντρόφοις | ὀργαῖς
ἐπῄνεσ’ ὀργὰς ἠπίους
φθέγμα
to ἀστυνόμοι ὀργαί
is illustrated by Arist. ἀγελαῖον ζῷον
, is
πολιτικόν
: ‘Speech is intended to explain what is expedient and
what is hurtful,—and so also what is just and unjust. It is
characteristic of man, as compared with other animals, that he alone has
a sense of good and evil, just and unjust; and it is the association of
beings with this sense that make a Family and a State.’
αὐτὸς ἑαυτὸν ἐδίδαξε
. The notion, ‘men taught
each other,’ ‘learned by mutual converse,’ cannot be extracted from it.
The passive διδάσκομαι
as=μανθάνειν
is freq., but I can find no
parallel for the use of the aor. midd. here. For the ordinary use, cp.
Plat. τὸν
υἱὸν ἱππέα...ἐδιδάξατο
(διδαξαμένους
,
‘when we have had them taught’); [Plat. ]
Plat. ἐδιδαξάμην
is merely ἐδίδαξα
with the idea of the teacher's
interest superadded: Pind. τὸ διδάξασθαι | εἰδότι ῥᾴτερον
: so Simonides
fr. 145 (of himself) διδαξάμενος
χορόν
(unless he meant, ‘caused to be trained’). In διδάξαιμ’ ἄν
ἀποκτείνεται
, but ἀποκτείνει
ἑαυτόν
(Plat. λούομαι
. The dative of the reflexive can be
more easily understood, as πόλις...οὐκ...αὐθαίρετον δουλείαν
ἐπιβαλεῖται
καὶ
(ἐδιδάξατο
) φεύγειν ἐναίθρεια βέλη δυσαύλων πάγων, καὶ
δύσομβρα
βέλη
. He learned to build houses, to shelter himself from
frost and rain. πάγοι δύσαυλοι
=frosts
which make it unpleasant to bivouack in the open: cp. δυσαυλίας.
ὅταν πάγου φανέντος αἰθρίου
.
Nauck takes δυσαύλων πάγων
as
‘inhospitable ὀρειγενῆ σπήλαια
: but the context is against
this. As corrections of the MS. αἴθρια
,
there is little to choose between ἐναίθρεια
and ὑπαίθρεια
:
Aesch. ὑπαιθρίων πάγων
: but after πάγων
the loss of
ἐν
would be easier than that of ὑπ
.
The ι
of αἰθρία
could be long (as Solon 13. 22): but ι—
is
not elsewhere found in the derivatives; for in Cratinus Δηλιάδες
fr. 5 we must read Ὑπερβορείους αἴθρια τιμῶντας στέφη
(not, as
Blaydes gives it, Ὑπερβορέους αἴθρι—α
).
The spelling ἐναίθρεια
is conjectural, but
in
ἐπινικείῳ
, as metre requires, for
ἐπινικίῳ
. Below, v. 814, ἐπινύμφειος
has been conjectured: see n. there.
κεραυνός, ἤ τι παρὰ θεοῦ τοιοῦτον βέλος
ἰόν
βέλεσι πυρπνόου ζάλης
κῆλα θεοῖο
περιφραδής
in 348), and a general expression absolving the
poet from further detail: ‘yes, there is nothing that he cannot
provide.’ Isocr. may have had this passage in mind in or. 3 § 6 (quoted on 354),
where an enumeration parallel with that of Soph. is closed by a phrase
answering to παντοπόρος,—καὶ
σχεδὸν ἅπαντα τὰ δῑ ἡμῶν μεμηχανημένα λόγος ἡμῖν ἐστιν ὁ
συγκατασκευάσας
. We must not point thus: βέλη· παντοπόρος, ἄπορος κ.τ.λ.
, when the
sense would be weakened, and the construction perplexed (‘all-providing,
and in no case without resource, he meets the future’).
(ἔσεσθαι
), nothing that is to be (cp. the absolute τὸ μέλλον, τὰ μέλλοντα
). So Plat. ἔγωγε ἀνδρεῖα καλῶ οὔτε θηρία οὔτε ἄλλο οὐδὲν τὸ τὰ
δεινὰ ὑπὸ ἀγνοίας μὴ φοβούμενον = οὐδὲν ὃ μὴ φοβεῖται
. This
negative form is as correct as (though actually rarer than) the positive πᾶν τὸ καλῶς ἔχον
(
Plat. πᾶν ὃ
καλῶς ἔχει
. Donaldson took τὸ μέλλον
adverbially: ‘in regard to the future, he comes to nothing without
resources.’ Cp. 728, μηδὲν
τὸ μὴ
δίκαιον
, where μηδέν
is subst.,
not adv.
μόνον
means, ‘the only thing that he will not
achieve is to escape death’; μόνον
, ‘the
only thing that he will not escape is death.’ In this general view of
human achievement, μόνον
seems a little
the better. ἐπάγεσθαι
,
prop. ‘to bring into one's own country’; usu. said of calling in allies
to help one; or of importing foreign products: ξυμμάχους δὲ οὐδέποτε ...ἐπαξόμεθα
ἐκ θαλάσσης ὧν δέονται
ἐπάξονται
. Then often fig., of calling in anything to one's
aid: τὸ δὲ δὴ παρὸν ἡμῖν τὰ νῦν οἷον μάρτυρα
ἐπαγόμεθα· δηλοῖ μὲν ἂν ὃ βουλόμεθα
αὐτοὶ
ἑαυτοῖς
δεσπότην ἐπαγάγοιντο τὸν τῶν πολλῶν ἀνθρώπων νόμον τε καὶ λόγον
καὶ
ψόγον
(‘Ὑδρία
fr. 2 γέροντα
δυστυχοῦντα, τῶν θ’ αὑτοῦ κακῶν | ἐπαγόμενον λήθην, ἀνέμνησας
πάλιν
(‘seeking to procure forgetfulness of his troubles’).
The word is admirably suitable and vivid here: man looks to every side
for succour against the foe that is ever in the land,—Death; but from no
quarter can he find help. It is surprising that so many recent critics
should have confidently condemned ἐπάξεται
, and sought to replace it by
conjectures (see cr. n.).
ἀμήχανον | ἅλγος
ἀμήχανος συμφορά.
φεῦξιν
: λέκτρων...φυγάς
κἀκ τῶν ἀμηχάνων πόρους εὐμηχάνους
πορίζων.
καὶ δὴ πέφρασμαι
The ode closes with a more direct reference to the incident which suggested
its theme. The daring ingenuity shown by the unknown breaker of Creon's
edict is an instance of the subtlety which leads to ruin. The implied
contrast with Creon—ὑψίπολις
by his care for
the laws—is effective in view of the destined περιπέτεια
.
σοφόν τι
is predicate, and in apposition with τὸ μηχανόεν τέχνας
. Cp. μέγα τι τῆς διανοίας τὸ βέβαιον ἔχοντες
ἀντιτολμῶσιν
σοφόν
into δεινόν, τοῖον
, or the like.
τέχνας
, cp.
τᾶς
, cp. above, 10 (
κακά
). Cp. τὸ...βουλόμενον καὶ ϋποπτον τῆς γνώμης
ἐν τῷ ὑμετέρψ ἀσθενεῖ τῆς
γνώμης
.
τοτὲ
here: cp. τότ’
τοτὲ
) ἅλλος,
ἅλλοθ’ α+τερος
: τοτὲ μὲν ἡ ἑτέρα, ἅλλοτε δὲ ἡ ἑτέρα
κρατεῖ
ποτὲ μέν
here with inferior MSS.,
though it is equally good (Plato has ποτὲ
μὲν
answered by ποτὲ δέ
, by ἐνίοτε δέ
, or by αὖθις
δέ
).
κακόν
as well as ἐσθλόν
: cp.
212 n. on κἀς
.
παρείρων
.
The latter=‘weaving in,’ as a thread into a texture, or a flower into a
wreath: for the genuine fig. use of it, see Plat. μεταξὺ τοῦ ὑμᾶς λέγειν οὐδ’ ἂν τρίχα, μὴ ὅτι
λόγον, ἄν τις παρείρειε
: ‘while you are speaking, one could
not put in a hair, much less a speech’ (so close and continuous is the
texture of your speaking). Here, παρείρων
has been explained as, ‘weaving the laws (etc.) into the texture of his
life’; but, even if we grant that so strange a phrase would be possible
with words added to express ‘the texture of his life,’ it is certainly
impossible without them. Dindorf proposed παραιρῶν
as=‘wresting,’ ‘violating’ (a
strange sense), and pointed at δίκαν·
‘he
comes to evil (though at other times to good) when he violates the
laws,’ etc. ΓΕΠΑΙΠΟΝ
could easily generate ΠΑΠΕΙΠΟΝ. γεραίρειν
, prop. to distinguish by
gifts of honour, is also a general poet. synonym for τιμᾶν
: cp.
5. 67 ἐτίμων τὸν Ἄδρηστον καὶ δὴ πρὸς τὰ πάθεα
αὐτοῦ τραγικοῖσι χοροῖσι ἐγέραιρον
. Ar. γένος Ὀλυμπίων θεῶν | μέλπε καὶ γέραιρε
φωνῇ
.
ὅρκοι
θεῶν
:
ὅρκοις
θεῶν κεκυρωμένην
.
ὑψηλὴν πόλιν
ἔχων
: cp. Pind. ἁ δικαιόπολις...νᾶσος
(Aegina). In Pind. ὀρθόπολις
in an active
sense, as=ὀρθῶν τὴν πόλιν
. In ἁδύπολις = ἁνδάνων τῇ πόλει
ὑψίπολις
could have been intended to mean, ‘standing high in his city.’ Nor would
that be the fittest sense. The loyal citizen makes the prosperous city;
and her prosperity is his. See
on 189. In this clause the Chorus thinks especially of Creon
(191 τοιοῖσδ’ ἐγὼ νόμοισι
τήνδ’ αὔξω πόλιν
).
ἄτην...ἀστοῖς
(185). The contrast with
ὑψίπολις
shows that the sense is not merely, ‘when a man breaks
the law he becomes an exile’ (ἀντὶ ...πολιτῶν ἀπόλιδας
πόλις
, according as the man is moral or
immoral.
μή
, such a mood as is not good.— ξύνεστι
, not with ἄπολίς
(
ἐστι
). In δυσπότμου χάριν χλιδᾶς
κακά
νιν ἕλοιτο μοῖρα
. Others point at
ξύνεστι
, taking τόλμας
χάριν
with μήτ’ ἐμοί κ.τ.λ.
:
but μήτ’
should clearly be the first word
in that sentence.
ξυνέστιος
with him: also
vetabo, qui Cereris sacrum Vulgarit arcanae, sub
isdem Sit trabibus, fragilemve mecum Solvat phaselon.
Schneidewin cp. also Eur. fr. 848 (the dishonourer of parents) μή μοι γένοιτο μήτε συνθύ\της ποτέ, κ.τ.λ.
,
and μὴ τῆνος ἐμὶν φίλος, ὅς τοι ἀπεχθής, |
εἴη,
μήθ’ ὁμότοιχος.
ἶσον ἐμοὶ φρονέουσα
ἐμοὶ φρονῶν ξυνῳδά
τὰ
αὐτὰ φρονεῖν
was said of agreement in politics, τὠυτὸ φρονήσαντες
στασιῶται
of Megacles and Lycurgus).
νικῴη δ’ ὅ τι πᾶσιν ὑμῖν μέλλει
συνοίσειν
The choral ode has closed with an allusion to the unknown τίς
ἀνδρῶν
, 319 ὁ
δρῶν
). At this moment Antigone is led in by the Guard.— ἆρ’
ἔστιν; ἆρ’ οὐκ
ἔστιν; ἢ γνώμη πλανᾷ
; For φοβεῖσθαι εἴς τι
,
εἰ μή τι δαιμόνιον εἴη
ὅτι ἐστί
), shall I maintain that she is
). A simple verb of
‘saying’ regularly takes οὐ
with inf. in
oratio obliqua: λέγω οὐκ εἶναι = ὅτι οὐκ
ἐστί
. If this verb of saying is negatived, the negative with
the inf. is still οὐ
: πῶς λέξω οὐκ εἶναι
; Here, ἀντιλογέω
has the construction of a simple
verb of saying: πῶς ἀντιλογήσω οὐκ
εἶναι
; Hermann conjectured μὴ οὐ
τήνδ’
εἶναι
(which is palaeographically very improbable). μὴ
οὐκ εἶναι
would be the normal constr. after πῶς ἀντιλογήσω
, if
ἀντιλογέω
were viewed in its special quality as a verb of
‘denying.’ ἀρνοῦμαι μὴ εἶναι
: πῶς ἀρνήσομαι μὴ οὐκ
(or simply μή
,
εἶναι
;
Cp. below, 443 n. It may be noted that, when
ἀντιλέγω
means to ‘deny,’ it is more often followed by ὡς
(or ὅτι
) οὐ
with the finite verb; when followed by μή
and inf., it more often means ‘to protest
against’ a measure; ἀντέλεγε...μὴ ἀποκτεῖναι Μυτιληναίους
αἰσχρὸν ὂν
οὐ δεῖ
) ἀντιλέγειν
τὸ μὴ οὐχὶ τὸν πλεῖστα πονοῦντα...μεγίστων
ἀξιοῦσθαι.
οὐ δὴ κλύω που...;
ιν
of
βασιλείοισιν
should have dropped out in L (see cr. n.) than that
Soph. should have written ἀπάγουσι
. At
Athens ἀπάγω
and ἀπαγωγή
were technical terms for a process of
summary arrest by which any citizen could bring before the magistrates a
person taken in a criminal act (ἐπ’ αὐτοφώρῳ
). We have seen (on v. 158) that
a word with a technical Attic sense was not necessarily excluded from
Attic poetry. But ἀπάγω
would surely jar
here. Allowing for the difference between a technicality and a
colloquialism, it would be nearly as bad as, ‘Have they taken you up?’
ἐν ἀφροσύνῃ
): cp.
Second ἐπεισόδιον
. Antigone, brought before
Creon, avows and justifies her deed. Creon declares that she shall die.
Ismene, when led in (531), associates herself with the act, but is not
permitted by her sister to claim any part in it. Creon orders that both
sisters shall be kept prisoners.
ὅδ’ ἐκεῖνος ἐγώ
ἐς δέον πάρεσθ’ ὅδε | Κρέων
εἰς καλόν
ἐς αὐτὸν καιρόν
εἰς μέσον
, i.e. ‘he comes forth in
public’ (so that you, and all, can speak with him). The phrase occurs
elsewhere in Soph., but never with ref. to entrance on the stage: Soph. ἔδειξ’ Ἀχαιοῖς ἐς μέσον
(showed him
publicly); τὸν κλῆρον ἐς μέσον καθείς
ἴσαν ἐς μέσον
ἐς δέον
is not
only far the better phrase, but is confirmed by Creon's question in the
next v., ποίᾳ ξύμμετρος... τύχῃ
; A, and
almost all the later MSS., have εἰς
δέον
, which may, doubtless, have been a conjecture suggested
by
ξύμμετρος γὰρ ὡς κλύειν
ξυνᾴδει τῷδε τἀνδρὶ σύμμετρος
οὐκ ἔστιν ὅ τι
ἀπομνύναι χρὴ βροτοὺς μὴ οὐκ ἂν
γενέσθαι
. Archilochus fr. 76 χρημάτων
ἄελπτον οὐδέν ἐστιν οὐδ’ ἀπώμοτον | οὐδὲ θαυμάσιον
. Eupolis ΙΙόλεις
fr. 25 τί
δ’ ἔστ’ Ἀθηναίοισι πρᾶγμ’ ἀπώμοτον;
ψευδοποιεῖν
): τὴν...ψευσθεῖσαν υπόσχεσιν.
αἱ
δεύτεραι φροντίδες
. But usually the ἐπί
in ἐπινοέω,
ἐπίνοια
, denotes οἶνον σὺ τολμᾷς εἰς ἐπίνοιαν λοιδορεῖν
Προμηθεὺς εἷ ἐν λόγοις
7 τό γε μεταβουλεύεσθαι Ἐπιμηθέως ἔργον, οὐ
Προμηθέως ἐστίν
.
οὐκ ἄν ποτ’ ηὔχουν οὔτε σ’ οὔθ’ ἡμᾶς
λαθεῖν |
Μενέλαον, ὦναξ, ὡς ἐλάνθανεν πάρων
ἄν
goes with ηὔχουν
,—the suppressed protasis being, as
here, εἰ ἠρώτα τις
, ‘if any one had asked
me.’ So ἐγὼ δ’ ἐβουλόμην ἂν αὐτοὺς ἀληθῆ
λέγειν
εἰ δυνατὸν ἦν
.
Cp. Soph. ἄν
from ἐξηύχουν
and attaching it to the infin., or else at removing it altogether. But,
though the φύλαξ
had actually said (in the
‘aside’ at 329) that he did not mean to come back, he was not therefore
debarred from using this turn of phrase; ‘I
‘I'll trust by leisure him that mocks me
once.’
νότῳ
) n, 588 (πνοαῖς
), 956 (
ὀργαῖς
). Here, the causal dat. seems also to suggest
occasion (‘at the time of your threats’): see on
691
λόγοις.
χειμαζομένῳ
(ἐμοί
), in my sore trouble.
τῶν
ἐλπίδων
) καὶ παρὰ ἐλπίδας
. I
cannot parallel this zeugma of preps. with a case suited only to the
second (in περί τ’ ἀμφί τε τάφρον
ἄτοπος, ἄλογος
, and εἰκός
are all very improbable substitutes.
Nor can I think, with Schütz, that ἐκτός
is here adverb: ‘the outside joy’ (i.e.
outside of one's calculations).
τὸ φίλον...οὐδὲν τούτοις ἔοικε
ἐξ οἵης
τιμῆς τε καὶ ὅσσου μήκεος ὄλβου
: so Pindar speaks of μακρὸς ὄλβος
(μακροτέρα
ἀρετά
(μακρὰ τιμήματα
(
βραχέα
μακρὰ οὐσία
(
μακρὸς πλοῦτος
(
ὁ...φόβος ἦν... οὐδενὶ ἐοικώς
οὐδενὶ τῶν παρεληλυθότων ἐοικός
(‘far greater
than any of the past’); and for the sentiment, Eur. fr. 554 ἐκ τῶν ἀέλπτων ἡ χάρις μείζων βροτοῖς | φανεῖσα
μᾶλλον ἢ τὸ προσδοκώμενον
.— Nauck's treatment of this verse
and the next has no justification: see cr. n.
ὅρκων οἷσιν ἦν ἐνώμοτος
ἐπίορκον ὅρκον ὤμοσεν
καθελόντες
) is clearly better
here than L's καθευρέθη
: and the compound καθευρίσκω
is nowhere found in classical
τάφον =
ταφήν
, cp. 490), by sprinkling
the dust and pouring the libations on the corpse. κοσμέω
was specially said of obsequies: cp. 901, λουτροῖς ἐκόσμησ’.
τοῦτο
τἀγαθόν
(275). In the discovery and seizure of Antigone he
had no greater share than his comrades (432).
μὴ κρῖνε, μὴ ’ξέταζε.
δίκαιοί γ’ ἐστε...ἰέναι
πολλῷ γε μᾶλλον σαυτὸν ἤσκησας σέβειν | ἢ
τοὺς
τεκόντας ὅσια δρᾶν, δίκαιος ὤν
καὶ κόσμος οὔτε πρὸς θεῶν ἀγάλματα |
φέρειν
δίκαιος
ἀπολαβεῖν...δίκαιος εἶ
Observe the order of the words as marking his amazement. For the double
interrog. cp. τίς πόθεν ει<*>=ς ἀνδρῶν
τίνι | στόλῳ
προσέσχες τήνδε γῆν, πόθεν
πλέων;
πάντ’ ἐπίστασαι λόγον
πάντ’ ἀκήκοας λόγον
πάντ’ ἀκήκοας
οἶσθα δὴ τὸ
πᾶν
.
καὶ
here is not ‘both.’
mean to say? (Not, merely, ‘truly,’ i.e. in accordance with the fact: cp. 99 n.)
νῦν δ’
οὕσπερ αὐτὸς τοὺς νόμους εἰσῆλθ’ ἔχων, | τούτοισιν κ.τ.λ.
ΧΟ. πῶς φής...; ΚΛ. Τροίαν Ἀχαιῶν οὖσαν· ἦ
τορῶς λέγω
οὐδείς ποτ’ ἄλλος ἢ σύ. μῶν ᾐνιξάμην
φράζει τε κἀδήλωσεν
ἐπ’ αὐτοφώρῳ
. ἐπίλαμπτος... ἀφάσσουσα
τὰ ὦτα
) ἔσται
,
‘will be caught feeling the ears.’ τοὺς ἐπιλήπτους
ἥκομεν
(imperf.) simply
refers to their taking up their station again near the body. It need not
imply that they had escorted their comrade on his way to Creon. We could
not take
ἥκομεν...ἐπηπειλημένοι
as merely plur. for sing., and then
refer σήραντες
, etc., to the guards
collectively. Nor is the conject. ἱκόμην
needed.
τὰ τῆς | οἴκοι διαίτης
ὃν οἱ | δισσοὶ
στρατηγοί
: κἀπὶ τοῖς | σαυτῆς κακοῖσι
οὐδὲ τὸν | δῆμον
τῶν
: Aesch. τῷ
). In Eur. no instance seems to
occur.
ἥκομεν
is ambiguous, we have a
series of historical tenses in 415—421. Ar. sometimes uses and sometimes
omits the augment, as Ar. ἐκάθησθε
, Ar. καθῆντο
(both proved by metre); and if our
MSS. can be trusted, classical prose, too, admitted both forms, as
Aeschin. or. 2 § 89 ἐκαθήμην
, καθῆτο
ἐκαθήμην
(see Meisterhans, p. 77).
καθήμεθα
, ‘on the hill-top.’ The corpse lay
on the highest part of the Theban plain (1110, 1197), with rising ground
(πάγοι
) behind or around it. The guards
post themselves on this rising ground, facing the corpse, and with their
backs to the wind. The use of ἐκ
(or ἀπό
),
with a verb denoting Ἥρη δ’ εἰσεῖδε χρυσόθρονος ὀφθαλμοῖσιν |
στᾶς
ἐξ Οὐλύμποιο ἀπὸ ῥίου
. Here, ἀπὸ ῥίου
goes with
εἰσεῖδε
: but ἐξ Οὐλύμποιο
, however
much εἰσεῖδε
may have influenced it, at least
cannot be disjoined from στᾶσ’
. (2) ἀλλ’ εἶμι καὶ στὰς ἐξ ἐπάλξεων ἄκρων | σφάξας
ἐμαυτὸν σηκὸν εἰς μελαμβαθῆ | δράκοντος, ἔνθ’ ὁ μάντις
ἐξηγήσατο, | ἐλευθερώσω γαῖαν
στάς
from ἐξ ἐπ.
, even if we partly explain ἐξ
by σφάξας
. (3) Ἐτεοκλέης δ’ ὑπῆρξ’ ἀπ’ ὀρθίου σταθεὶς |
πύργου κελεύσας σῖγα κηρῦξαι στρατῷ
σταθείς
forbids us to sever it
from ἀπ’ ὀρθ. π.
, even though ὑπῆρξε
or κελεύσας
is used to explain ἀπό
. (4) ἀνὰ δ’ ἐβόασεν λεὼς | Τρῳάδος ἀπὸ πέτρας
σταθείς
ἐκ
or ἀπό
denotes the οἱ ἐκ
Σικελίας ἥξουσι
); but it springs from the same mental
tendency,—viz., to take a rapid glance over the dividing interval. Cp. ἵστασθαι πρός τινος
(‘on his side’). So here: in
the foreground of the picture is the corpse, which they have just laid bare.
Now look to the hillocks behind it; in that quarter you will see the guards
at their post.—I have not cited τόν ῥ’ ἐπὶ πήχει ἑλὼν ἕλκεν νευρὴν γλυφίδας τε
| αὐτόθεν ἐκ δίφροιο καθήμενος
ἐκ δίφροιο
goes with ἕλκεν
, not with
καθήμενος
(he drew the bow, just from the chair, where he sat).
σκηπτός
.) The idea of ‘sheltered,’
which ὑπήνεμος
usu. implies, is less
prominent here, yet quite admissible, if we suppose them to sit just
below the summits of the πάγοι
. Cp. Xen. ἐκ τοῦ προσηνέμου
μέρους
, on the side ἐκ τοῦ ὑπηνέμου
, to
windward. Theophr. πνευματώδης καὶ προσήνεμος τόπος
to τὰ ὑπήνεμα
: and ἐν προσηνέμῳ
to ἐν
ἐπισκεπεῖ
.
βάλοι
), after a secondary tense; while in v.
414 we have the normal optat. (
ἀκηδήσοι
). For this combination cp. παρήγγειλαν, ἐπειδὴ
δειπνήσειαν,...ἀναπαύεσθαι, καὶ ἕπεσθαι ἡνίκ’ ἄν τις
παραγγείλῃ
ἀστακτί
,
βουλόμενος ἔτι λέγειν αὐτὸν ἐκίνουν καὶ
εἶπον,
ὦ Κέφαλε, κ.τ.λ.
νεικῶν
is needless. For the sing.
instead of the plur. (κινοῦντες
) in
partitive apposition, see on φύλαξ ἐλέγχων
φύλακα
, 260.
the adj. expressing the loud, continuous noise of tongues. The ἐπι
- does not mean ‘bandied to and fro’: see πολλὰ μὲν λόγοις | ἐπερρόθησε
ἐπίρροθα δώματα
=‘open to reproach.’
Elsewhere (as with Aesch.) ἐπίρροθος
= ‘helper’
(ἐπιρροθέω
, to come with shouts to the
rescue). Cp. ἐρρόθουν
259 n., Aesch. 290.
κλαύσει
) εἰ
ἀκηδήσεις
(or ἐὰν ἀκηδήσῃς
).
Cp.
ἤρασσον κακοῖς
| τοῖς πᾶσιν... | εἰ τἀμὰ κεῖνος
ὅπλ’ ἀφαιρήσοιτό με
: he said (
ὄλοιο
), εἰ ἀφαιρήσει
. δείν’ ἐπηπείλησ’ ἔπη, | εἰ μὴ φανοίην
εἰ μὴ φανεῖς
). ἀκηδέω
had been used by Hom. ἀφειδεῖν
πόνου
could mean only to be unsparing of labour. In ἀφειδὴς ὁ κατάπλους καθειστήκει
ἐπώκελλον
γὰρ τὰ πλοῖα τετιμημένα χρημάτων
: they were ‘unsparing’ of
their boats, since a value had been set on the latter. Bonitz, to whom ἀκηδήσοι
is due, refers to Apoll. Rhod. 2. 98 οὐδ’ ἄρα Βέβρυκες ἄνδρες ἀφείδησαν
βασιλῆος
, where Choeroboscus has preserved the true ἀκήδησαν
. In the schol. on φειδόμενοι
κηδόμενοι
.
The incident of the storm was a dramatic necessity, to account for Antigone
reaching the corpse unobserved. A powerful picture is compressed into seven
lines. (Cp.
ὄφρα μὲν ἠὼς ἦν καὶ ἀέξετο ἱερὸν ἦμαρ, |
τόφρα
μάλ’ ἀμφοτέρων βέλε’ ἥπτετο, πῖπτε δὲ λαός· | ἦμος δ’ ἠέλιος
μέσον οὐρανὸν ἀμφιβεβήκει, | καὶ τότε δὴ χρύσεια πατὴρ ἐτίταινε
τάλαντα.
ἀείρας
: cp. βάθρων | ἵστασθε
κονιορτός
) which it lifts from the ground.
The word σκηπτός
usu.=‘a thunderbolt,’ and
by its deriv. ought at least to mean a storm swooping on the earth from
the sky; but the schol. attests its use in a larger sense; σκηπτὸς δὲ
λέγεται πᾶν πνεῦμα θυελλῶδες, ὅταν συνερείδῃ τῇ γῇ, καὶ πάλιν
ἄνω
αἴρη·| τὸ δὲ τοιοῦτο καὶ στρόβι—λόν τινες καλοῦσι, παρὰ τὸ
στροβεῖν.
οὐρανία...ἀστραπή
τὸ λυποῦν τὸν αἰθέρα, καθὸ ταράσσει αὐτόν
:
only ἄχος
is rather what annoys
οὐρανός
. In these lines the poet describes the actual physical
effects produced by the storm. He mentions the destruction of foliage;
and we need some reference also to the main point of all—the obscuring
of the air. Therefore I should not take οὐράνιον ἄχος
as=‘a θείαν νόσον
(421). A third version—‘a trouble rising οὐράνιον
πήδημα
, etc.)—is also possible, but less suitable here than
either of the others. In ἴυζε δ’ ὀμφὰν οὐρανίαν
οὐρανομήκη
, and so perh.
in
ἀμβόασον
οὐράνῑ ἄχη
, though there (as in ἄταν οὐρανίαν φλέγων
ἔθαλπε
and
ἐνεμεστώθη
, cp. 406), viz.,
with dust and scattered leaves.— λυμαινόμενος
, by breaking the branches and
tearing off the leaves.
ἐν δὲ πᾶς ἐμεστώθη δρόμος
ἐν δέ
(and withal),
μῦ
, a sound made
with closed lips)=‘to be shut,’ said of the eyes, the lips, or any
opening (οὐ γάρ πω μύσαν ὄσσε
παρέχειν μύσαντα καὶ ἀνδρείως ὥσπερ
τέμνειν
καὶ κάειν ἰατρῷ
μύσαντα
φέρειν
(‘to grin and bear it’), Meineke
πικρός
, said of persons, means ‘embittered,’
and so ‘hostile,’ etc. (as
πικρός
should not also mean ‘embittered’ in
the sense, ‘with a bitter feeling of anguish.’ There is a pathos in this
which is lost by reading πικρῶς
,
‘shrilly.’ Nor could πικρᾶς
mean merely
‘piercing,’ as if the epithet of the cry were given to the bird itself.
In φθόγγος πικρός
πικρὰ οἰμωγή
,
mean not merely a ‘shrill,’ but a ‘bitter,’ cry; and so conversely here,
the epithet πικρά
, while primarily
denoting anguish, also suggests the shrill sound.
εὐνῆς
as the
nest, and λέχος
as the restingplace of the
young birds within it. The phrases λέκτρων εὐναί, λέκτρων κοῖται, κοίτης
λέκτρον
, etc., said of the εὐναί
or κοῖται
refer to the act of sleeping. κενῆς
is certainly pleonastic with νεοσσῶν ὀρφανόν
(cp.
κενὴν οἴκησιν
ἀνθρώπων δίχα
, and
κενή
, then peeps in, and, sure enough, the λέχος
is ὀρφανόν
.
δέ
introducing the apodosis in a simile cp. ὥσπερ γὰρ ἵππος εὐγενής...θυμὸν οὐκ
ἀπώλεσεν |
..., ὡσαύτως δὲ σὺ | ἡμᾶς τ’ ὀτρύνεις κ.τ.λ.
πολλὰ
γὰρ
ὥστ’...οὕτω δὲ τὸν Καδμογενῆ.
κόνιος
, stripped of the dust which she had
sprinkled on it (409). Cp.
ὕπνῳ γ’ εὕδοντα
χοαί
. (Cp. on 245 ff.) Perhaps the rite was
considered complete only if the χοαί
were
poured while the dust still covered the corpse.
The
δωρίς
, κοπίς
)
in Eur.
ἀέρδην
, from αἴρω
) is found
with πηδᾶν
(
φέρειν
(Eur. ἀπολλύναι
. Here, ἄρδην ἐκ πρόχου
στέφει = ἄρασα τὸν πρόχουν στέφει
.
χοαί
to the dead are of (1) hydromel, (2) wine, (3) water:
see
τρισίν
: cp. on 346 σπ.
δικτυοκλώστοις. χοαί
were to the
νέρτεροι
, as σπονδαί
to the ὕπατοι
: λοιβαί
could mean either (
τύμβον... |
λοιβαῖσι πρῶτον καὶ καρατόμοις χλιδαῖς
| στέψαντες
.
ι—
, cp.
σὺν δ’ ἑλίσσεται | τμητοῖς ἱμᾶσι
σύν
is adv. σὺν δ’ ἐποτρύνει
αὐτήν
: the verb governs τὰς
πράξεις
only: cp. Plat. ἐλέγχειν τὰς
ἀλλήλων φαντασίας τε καὶ δόξας
(examine into). It would be
natural to say, ταῦτα ἐλέγχω
αὐτήν
, but hardly τὰς πράξεις
ἐλέγχω
αὐτήν.
κωλυτικός, ποιητικός τινος
etc.
καθίστασθαι
with a predicative adj. expresses definite
assumption of a character, or complete attainment of a state; ξύμμαχον καθεστήξει
πολέμιοι
καθέστασαν
: 4. 78 τοῖς
πᾶσι...ὕποπτον καθεστήκει
: 2. 59 ἄποροι
καθεστῶτες
: 4. 26 ἀφειδὴς...καθεστήκει
:
6. 59 χαλεπωτέρα...ἡ τυραννὶς κατέστη
. So ἔμφρων...καθίσταται
φονέα...καθεστάναι
ἀλλ’
(ΑΜ
for ΑΛΛ
) is certain;
καθίστ
. would be unmeaning with the adverbs, and we cannot
supply a new verb. Cp. σιτία ἅμα κομίζειν
ἅμα
(for the MS. ἄλλα
) is due to Reiske. Besides ἅμα μὲν ...ἅμα δέ
(‘partly’...‘partly’), we
also find double ἅμα
, (καί
, as
here; ὧν ἅμα τε ἀπαλλάττεται ἄνθρωπος καὶ ἅμα
ἔχει
ἵνα ἅμα
γεννηθέντες ἅμα καὶ λυθωσιν
. simul arva fuga, simul aequora
verrens.
Inter | Hectora Priamiden animosum atque inter
Achillen.
φησί, διὰ τὸ εἷναι τὴν Ἀντιγόνην τοῦ βασιλικοῦ
γένους
(schol.): he is a δοῦλος
of
the family. Cp. χρηστοῖσι δούλοις συμφορὰ τὰ δεσποτῶν |
κακῶς
πίτνοντα
ἐς κακὸν δὲ...ἀλγεινόν
: ‘all these
things’=‘all such objects as the safety of friends.’ ἥσσω
: cp. 638 :
προνοίας οὐδὲν ἀνθρώποις ἔφυ | κέρδος
λαβεῖν
ἄμεινον
ἤ
with nom.— Semitelos takes λαβεῖν
as=ὑπολαβεῖν
:
‘all these considerations are naturally lower in my estimate than my own
safety.’ Similarly Campbell; ‘It is in my nature’ (ἐμοὶ πέφυκε
—a questionable sense) ‘to take
less account of all this than of my own safety.’ But such a use of λαμβάνειν
does not seem warranted by Thuc. 2.42. τὴν
τιμωρίαν...ποθεινοτέραν λαβόντες
, or by such phrases as λαμβάνειν τι ἐν πόθῳ
(
τἄλλ’
…
ταῦτ’
καλῶ
. σὲ τὴν ὄρεγμα δεινὸν ἡμιλλωμένην | τύμβου
’πὶ
κρηπῖδ’ ἐμπύρους τ’ ὀρθοστάτας, | μεῖνον
ΕΥ. οὗτος, ὦ σέ τοι. ΠΕ. τί βωστρεῖς
σέ τοι, σὲ κρίνω, ναὶ σέ, τὴν ἐν τῷ πάρος
|
χρόνῳ θρασεῖαν
σὲ δὴ τὰ δεινὰ ῥήματ’ ἀγγέλλουσί μοι |
τλῆναι... | σέ τοι, τὸν ἐκ τῆς αἰχμαλωτίδος λέγω
σὲ τὴν σκυθρωπὸν καὶ πόσει θυμουμένην, |
Μήδειαν, εἶπον
κατά
gives the notion of
‘downright,’ ‘explicit’: cp. καταφάναι
(to
affirm), κατάδηλος.
regularly precedes the inf. when ἀρνεῖσθαι
means ‘to deny,’ but not when it means ‘to refuse’: ἀπαρνηθῆναι
τὸ αὑτοῦ μέρος χαρίσασθαι
.
ναί, καὶ δίκαια ταῦτα κοὐκ ἄλλως λέγω.
τὸ μὴ οὐκ
is unnecessary, though it would be normal: cp. οὐκ ἂν ἐσχόμην | τὸ μὴ ’ποκλῇσαι
φύλαξ
must have been detained; now, he can
go. χωροῖς ἂν εἴσω
, στείχοις ἂν ἤδη
κόμιζε σαυτὴν...δόμων ἔσω.
γυμνὸν φανέντα τῶν ἀριστείων ἄτερ
κενῆς
above, v. 424.
μακράν,
τέλος
, etc. If we read σύντομον
or σύντομα, μῆκος
might be obj. acc. to εἰπέ
, but
συντόμως
seems right. Cp. μή τι μακιστῆρα μῦθον ἀλλὰ σύντομον λέγων
|
εἰπὲ καὶ πέραινε πάντα
ἦσθα
is either necessary or admissible whenever it occurs in
Attic drama. Aristoph. ἔφησθα
, and ἔφης
nowhere: but the case for ἔφησθα
as the ᾔδησθα
and ἦσθα.
ἔφησθα
is required in four Homeric passages (
ἔφης
in one, Ἕκτορ, ἀτάρ που ἔφης Πατροκλῆ’
ἐξεναρίζων
ἦτοι
ἔφης γε
(where ἔφησθα
is
unlikely). The ending is -θα, ς
being an integral part of it: Curtius compares Lat. οἶσθα, ᾔδησθα,
ἦσθα
, and ἔφησθα
, the forms which
take σθα
are the ηομ.
εἶσθα
(‘thou wilt go’); the presents indic. διδοῖσθα
(
τίθησθα
(
βάλῃσθα, βάλοισθα
).
ἡρμοσμένα, 576 δεδογμένα
: a use
more freq. with adjectives, as ἀδύνατα,
δίκαια
(cp.
εἰδέναι
: ‘why was I not
likely to know it?’=‘of course I knew it.’ πάνδεινόν που
ἐστί
). τί δ’
οὐ μέλλει
(εἶναι
), εἴπερ γε
δρᾷ
αὐτό
; τὸν δ’ υἱὸν... ἑώρακας αὐτοῦ ὡς καλός
ἐστι;—τί
δ’ οὐ μέλλω
ἑωρακέναι
);
ἐκφανής
, but because, in the
two places where Aesch. has used it, it has the sense of ἀνδρὸς ἐκφανὲς τέκμαρ
, Aesch.
κᾆτα
.
χθόνιος
(
οὐράνιος
, since the denial of burial pollutes
the realm of οἱ ἄνω θεοί
(1072).
οὗτος ἐν ταύτῃ τῇ
χώρᾳ
σύνοικος ὑμῶν
γενήσεται
. So Δίκη ξύνεδρος Ζηνός
οἳ
are either Zeus and Δίκη
,—which would be the natural sense,—or οἱ κάτω θεοί
: and τούσδε νόμους
are the laws of sepulture. But,
after τούσδε
νόμους
(449). If Antigone, immediately afterwards, used τούσδε νόμους
to describe the divine laws,
the stress on τούσδε
would be extremely
awkward. Further, τοιούσδ’ ὥρισεν
has a
pathetic force which renders it incomparably finer here than the
somewhat tame statement of fact, ‘who have appointed the laws of burial
among men.’
ἴδιος
νόμος
, the particular law which each community defines for
itself, which is partly written, partly (so far as consisting in custom)
unwritten: (2) κοινὸς νόμος
, the
universal, unwritten law of nature (ὁ κατὰ
φύσιν
). ἔστι γάρ, ὃ μαντεύονταί τι
πάντες, φύσει κοινὸν δίκαιον καὶ ἄδικον, κἂν μηδεμία κοινωνία πρὸς
ἀλλήλους ᾖ μηδὲ συνθήκη, οἷον καὶ ἡ Σοφοκλέους Ἀντιγόνη φαίνεται
λέγουσα, ὅτι δίκαιον, ἀπειρημένον
(=in spite of the edict), θάψαι τὸν Πολυνείκη, ὡς φύσει ὂν τοῦτο
δίκαιον
. (Here he
quotes vv. 456 f.) Cp.
νόμοι... | ὑψίποδες, οὐρανίαν | δἰ αἰθέρα τεκνωθέντες, with notes there. Thuc. 2.37 (
νόμοι)
ὅσοι ἄγραφοι ὄντες αἰσχύνην ὁμολογουμένην φέρουσι. When ‘the unwritten laws’ are thus called
νόμοι, the latter word is used figuratively.
τὰ καλούμενα ὑπὸ τῶν πολλῶν ἄγραφα νόμιμαcannot properly be called
νόμοι, but still must be taken into account:
δεσμοὶ γὰρ οὗτοι πάσης εἰσὶ πολιτείας, μεταξὺ πάντων ὄντες τῶν ἐν γράμμασι τεθέντων τε καὶ κειμένων καὶ τῶν ἔτι τεθησομένων.
θεῶν
ἕδος ἀσφαλὲς αἰεί
(
σέ
from τὰ
σά
: the expression is the more forcible for being general.
Cp. Eur. fr. 653 οὐ θαῦμ’ ἔλεξας,
θνητὸν ὄντα
δυστυχεῖν
: Eur. ὄντας δὲ θνητοὺς θνητὰ καὶ φρονεῖν
χρεών
. Bothe's θνητὰ φύνθ’
,
rashly adopted by Nauck, is a wanton change, which the ambiguity of the
neut. pl. makes still worse.
ἢν δ’ αὖ κρατηθῇς καὶ τὰ τοῦδ’
ὑπερδράμῃ
ὑπεκδράμῃ
):
καὶ πῶς τὰ
κρείσσω θνητὸς οὖσ’ ὑπερδράμω
; (prevail against Apollo).
Ithas been proposed to refer θνητὸν ὄνθ’
to Antigone: but if she said, ‘I did not think your edicts so strong
that I, a mortal, could prevail over divine law,’ δύνασθαι
would rather imply that, if she had
been able, she would have been willing to do so. Besides, ὑπερδραμεῖν
is more naturally said of the
law-giver who sets his law above the other law.
μέχρι οὗ πρώην τε καὶ χθές
ὡς ἔπος εἰπεῖν, χθὲς καὶ πρώην
γεγονότα
τὸν ἀτεχνῶς χθὲς γενόμενον
). The usu. Attic
form was χθὲς καὶ πρώην
, though πρώην καὶ χθές
also occurs. Cp. hodie atque heri.
heri et nudius tertius.
Tryphon, an
Alexandrian grammarian of the Augustan age, is quoted by Apollonius χθὲς
ἀττικώτερον τοῦ ἐχθές
: but the reverse seems to be the case.
Attic Comedy supports ἐχθές
against χθές
in a majority of cases; though χθές
may have been preferred, even in prose,
after a vowel.
ζῶντα
ὡς ἐγὼ ’φάνην
τῶν νομίμων
)...
shows that, like ταῦτα
just before, it refers
to the νόμιμα
: we cannot, therefore, render,
‘the penalty of such an act’ (τοῦ ὑπερδραμεῖν
).
ἐν
, denoting the tribunal: διαδικαζέσθω δὲ ἔν τισι τῶν ἰατρῶν
εἰ δέοι ἐν
παισὶ διαγωνίζεσθαι
: ὁ δὲ δῆμος ἐν τῷ δικαστηρίῳ ἐν δισχιλίοις
ἐψηφίσατο
ποιεῖν τὴν
κρίσιν
). Cp. ἐν...τοῖσδ
μέλλω
in Soph. (
ἔμελλον ἐξειδέναι
(448).
ἐξῄδη
ἄν
, implied in τί δ’ οὔ
; or (ἔδει ἄν με θανεῖν
, implied in θανουμένη
. But (καὶ εἰ
cp.
πρίν μοι μοῖραν ἐξήκειν βίου
(896).
αὐτό
.
Cp. εἴ σε θεὸς ἐπόρισεν | ἁμέτερα πρὸς
μέλαθρα,
δαιμόνιον | αὐτὸ τίθημ’ ἐγώ
ἔχοιμ’ ἂν αὐτὸ μὴ κακῶς ἀπεικάσαι.
(L) would mean, ‘again,’
‘on the other hand’ (so far from thinking it a loss). The epic αὖτε
is used by Soph. in one lyric passage (
αὐτό
is more probable here.
οὔτοι μόνη σὺ σῶν ἀπεζύγης τέκνων· |
κούφως
φέρειν χρὴ θνητὸν ὄντα συμφοράς
Kvičala and Wecklein reject these four verses, despairing of the
difficulties found in vv. 466, 467, which have been variously amended; see
Appendix. The alleged difficulties are, (1) παρ’
οὐδὲν ἄλγος
: (2) the mention of the mother only: (3) the
position of θανόντ’
, which might suggest the
sense, ‘slain by my mother’: (4) ηἰσχόμην
(as
L has it). Before dealing with these points, I would call attention to a
trait which the impugners of these verses have overlooked, and which speaks
strongly for the genuineness of the passage as a whole, corrupt though it be
in certain words. That trait is the clause παρ’
οὐδὲν ἄλγος
in 466. This series of three clauses, in which
the second is opposed to the first, and the third re-iterates the sense of
the first, is peculiarly Sophoclean: cp. οὐ γάρ τι τῆς σῆς οὕνεκ’ ἐστρατεύσατο |
γυναικός,... | ἀλλ’ οὕνεχ’ ὅρκων οἷσιν ἦν ἐνώμοτος, | σοῦ δ’
οὐδέν
ἐστί
:
adv.: ‘is a pain in no appreciable degree,’ is a pain not worth a thought: as
he might have said, οὐδαμοῦ ἄλγος
ἐστί
. The normal use of παρ’
οὐδέν
, ‘of no account,’ is either (εἶναι
, as ταῦθ’ ὅτῳ | παρ’ οὐδέν ἐστι
τὸ πρᾶγμ’ ἄγειν | οὐχ ὡς παρ’
οὐδέν
. The only peculiarity here is that, instead of a word in
the general sense, ‘
ἄγεται
), we have a virtual equivalent, tinged with the special
thought of the moment, viz., ‘πότερα
παρ’ οὐδὲν τοῦ βίου κήδεσθ’ ἔτι
, instead of πότερα παρ’ οὐδὲν τὸν βίον ἄγετε
. Thus the
suspicions as to the genuineness of παρ’ οὐδὲν
ἄλγος
are illusory.
ἄν
(to which objection has been taken) cp. ἀλγῶ ’πὶ τοῖς παροῦσιν· ὥστ’ ἄν, εἰ σθένος
|
λάβοιμι, δηλώσαιμ’ ἂν οἷ’ αὐτοῖς φρονῶ
ἀρχὴν δ’ ἄν, εἰ μὴ τλημονεστάτη γυνὴ |
πασῶν
ἔβλαστε, τάσδε δυσμενεῖς χοὰς | οὐκ ἄν ποθ’, ὅν γ’ ἔκτεινε,
τῷδ’
ἐπέστεφε
ἄθαπτον
without ὄντα
, cp. δύναται δ’ ἄποτος ἀνέχεσθαι
(ὤν
): and
ἠνσχόμην
for ἠνεσχόμην
? We can only say that we find
nothing really like it, and that no support for it can be drawn from the
Homeric forms in which ἀνά
suffers
apocope, viz., ἄνσχεο = ἀνασχοῦ
(
ἀνσχήσεσθαι
(
ἀνσχετά
(
ἀνσχεθέειν
(
ἠνσχόμην
is just the form in which an
Attic poet would have applied apocope of ἀνά
, inasmuch as he would have felt that he
was only sacrificing the redundant augment.’
In my first edition I placed in the text the emendation of Semitelos (1887) ἀλλ’ ὅτε δὴ πολιόν τε κάρη πολιόν τε
γένειον |
αἰδῶ τ’ αἰσχύνωσι κύνες κταμένοιο γέροντος
ες
of κύνες
had been obliterated, νέκυν
would easily have
arisen (esp. after ν
); and a change of υ
into ο
would
have taken ᾔσχυναν
far towards ηἰσχόμην
. But, while I still hold that this
brilliant conjecture has no small degree of probability, I also recognise
the justice of the criticism that the context here decidedly favours a verb
in the first person.
Other emendations will be found in the Appendix. Most of them assume that we
must have ἠνεσχόμην
(or ἀνεσχόμην
), and therefore alter the words θανόντ’ ἄθαπτον
and
νέκυν
in various ways, —usu. omitting
νέκυν
. The verses produced by these processes are wretched, while,
from a palaeographical point of view, they are pure conjectures, which do
not attempt to account for the tradition in L.—Two points remain. (1) πότερον ἀδελφὼ μητρός ἐστον ἐκ μιᾶς
ἐμῆς
need not be altered to ὁμῆς
(Seyffert)
or μιᾶς
(Meineke). (2) μητρός
would have
been required to bring out θανόντ’
. This is
the right test to apply in the case of a play written to be acted.
εἰ γὰρ πέφυκα τῶνδε τῶν ἔργων ἴδρις,
|
σχεδόν τι τὴν σὴν οὐ καταισχύνω φύσιν
. Cp. εἰ δὲ σοὶ δοκῶ φρονεῖν κακῶς | γνώμην
δικαίαν
σχοῦσα, τοὺς πέλας ψέγε
παρήχησις
gives bitterness
(
γέλωτα θηβαίοις ὀφλεῖν
πρός
τινα
or παρά τινι
(Plato). Cp.
These two verses give a moment of stillness before the storm breaks forth.
So at
ὂν
) δηλοῖς...καλχαίνουσα
(n.): the omission of ὄν
is somewhat bold, but possible for poetry; cp. 709
ὤφθησαν κενοί
: δέδεικται ψυχὴ τῶν πάντων πρεσβυτάτη
τὸ
δ’ ὁμοιωμάτων τινῶν γέννημα
, where Ast takes it as=‘ἐπώνυμον δὲ τῶν Διὸς γεννημάτων | τέξεις
κελαινὸν Ἔπαφον
γέννημ’ ἁφῶν
(‘an offspring called after the
touch of Zeus’), is highly probable. For τὸ γέννημα τῆς παιδός
as=ἡ γεννηθεῖσα παῖς
, cp. 1164
τέκνων
σπορᾷ
, γοναὶ σωμάτων ἐμοὶ φιλτάτων
τέκνων...βλάστημα
τῆς παιδός
(‘the offspring shows the father's
fierceness’), which is added, as if by an after-thought, for the further
definition of τὸ γέννημα
. I cannot believe
that Soph. intended τὸ
γέννημα τῆς παιδός
to mean, ‘the inborn disposition of the
maiden,’—an unexampled sense for γέννημα
.
On the other hand, all the emendations are unsatisfactory and
improbable. The language, though somewhat peculiar, appears to be sound.
σὺ δ’ οὐδέπω ταπεινός, οὐδ’ εἴκεις κακοῖς,
|
πρὸς τοῖς παροῦσι δ’ ἄλλα προσλ βεῖν θέλεις
ἀλλ’ εὖ<*> τοι τόδ’ ἴστε
ἀλλ’ ἴσθι τοι τίσου<*> γ’ ἀξίαν
δίκην.
πίπτοντα
: this inf. after οἶδα
(as= ‘I know that...’, not, ‘I know how
to...’) is not rare in poetry; cp.
ἐπίσταμαι
above, 293, and 1092.
ᾔρετο τὸ ὕψος...μέγα
πενία
) διδάσκει
δ’ ἄνδρα τῇ χρείᾳ κακόν
(to be bad).
σκέλλω
, μὴ πρὶν μένος ἠελίοιο | σκήλεῑ ἀμφὶ περὶ
χρόα
ἴνεσιν
αί περισκελεῖς φρένες
(
σκληρός,
σκελετός
(skeleton), and ἀσκελής
(dried),—this last having a fig. sense in the Homeric ἀσκελὲς αἰεί
(‘stubbornly,’
ἐξ ὠκυβόλων
τόξων...ἀνύσειε...φορβάν
.
ῥαγέντα
is here the stronger word, in so far
as it pictures the fragments of the ruptured iron flying asunder, while θραυσθέντα
merely says that the iron is
broken into pieces. As Heinrich Schmidt observes, the foremost idea in ῥηγνύναι
is that of the separation of the
parts,—the
θραύειν
, that of a whole being broken into small pieces (
ἵπποισιν τὸν ἀκεστῆρα χαλινόν
μέγας δὲ πλευρὰ βοῦς ὑπὸ σμικρᾶς ὅμως |
μάστιγος ὀρθὸς εἰς ὁδὸν πορεύεται.
καταρτύω
=to equip, or
prepare (
ἁρμόζω
(
ὑβριστότατον θηρίων
), ὅσῳ μάλιστα ἔχει πηγὴν τοῦ φρονεῖν μήπω
κατηρτυμένην
(not yet brought under discipline): Plut. αἱ ἐφ’ ἡδονὴν ὁρμαί
, are
disastrous) ἂν ἐᾷ τις ἀφέτους, ᾗ πεφύκασι,
χωρεῖν, καὶ
μὴ...καταρτύῃ τὴν φύσιν
(discipline the character). Plut. τοὺς τραχυτάτους πώλους ἀρίστους ἵππους γίνεσθαι
φάσκων, ὅταν ἧς προσἡκει τύχωσι παιδείας καὶ καταρτύσεως
(education and discipline). In Aesch.
κατηρτυκὼς
(ἱκέτης
) is said to be
a term applied to a horse whose mouth was ‘fully furnished’ with teeth
(i.e. which had shed its foal's teeth), and hence, ‘broken in,’ ‘tamed’:
at any rate, it must be kept distinct from the passive καταρτυθείς
as used here.
Suspicion has fallen on ἔξεστι
, and ἐξέπελεν
by
ἐξεγένετο
. He would hardly have invented the imperf., if he
had not met with it in literature: and the metrical convenience of such a
synonym for ἔξεστι
is a further reason for
believing that it was current.
τούτῳ
, see
on 35: for the gender, on 464.
ἢ δοῦλον αὐτὸν ὄντα τῶν
πέλας κλύειν
.
αὕτη δ’ ἴσως, κ.τ.λ.
ὅστις σωφρονεῖν
ἐπίσταται.
ὑ
., which had been
set forth: cp.
τὸν νόμον...τὸν προκείμενον.
κείνοις ...τοῖσδε.
κοὐκ ἐγχανεῖταί σ’ ἐξαπατῶν Ὑπέρβολος
νυν
or τἄρ’
here.
Δίκα, δίκαια φερομένα χεροῖν κράτη
οὐκ οἶδα τοιοῦδ’ ἀνδρὸς ἔργα καὶ κράτη
τὶν δ’ ἐν
Ἰσθμῷ διπλόα θάλλοισ’ ἀρετά, | Φυλακίδα,
κεῖται
, ‘for thee, Phylacidas, a double glory of valour is κείσεται
means, ‘placed to her credit,’
‘permanently secured to her’; cp. the colloquialism, ‘to κράτη
, this sense is tenable (cp. 60, 166, 173,
ταῦτ’
τούτοις
.
Semitelos reads κράτη
.
Aristoph. κράτη
, the debate there being
whether, by πατρῷα κράτη
, Aesch. meant, ‘a
victory over a father,’ or ‘power derived from a father.’—For the form
of τά
,
ἀδελφιδῆ
: for the gen., cp. 380, 825.
ὁμαιμονεστέρας
(see cr. n.) would mean, ‘or (child of) one
nearer in blood to me,’ etc. She could be the child of no one nearer
than a sister, unless it were of a mother or of a daughter; and it is
far-fetched to suppose that Creon means, ‘my niece,—aye, my sister, or
my granddaughter.’ All that he means is, ‘my niece,—aye, or the nearest
relation possible.’ This is more simply and clearly said by the nom. ὁμαιμονεστέρα
. If the comparative were here
restricted to the regular Sophoclean sense of the positive ὅμαιμος
and ὁμαίμων
, as meaning brother or sister (see on
ὁ πατὴρ
καὶ ἡ
μήτηρ καὶ εἴ τι τούτων οἰκειότερόν ἐστι
.
Hyperbole is congenial to Creon's excitement; cp.
1040. But the addition, τοῦ παντὸς
Ζ. ἑρκείου
, ill suits this, while, on the other hand, it agrees
well with the nom. ὁμαιμονεστέρα
. On the
whole, then, I incline to prefer the nom.; but the point is a nice one, and
the gen. is quite tenable.
οὖσα
),
=ἐστί
: cp. φονέα...κυρεῖν
ἑρκεῖον Δία ἐκεῖνος
(Sophocles) τοὺς ἐν οἴκῳ πάντας δηλοῖ
. The altar of Ζεὺς ἑρκεῖος
stood in the court-yard (αὐλή
) in front of the Greek house; ἕρκος
denoting the buildings which enclose
the αὐλή
, or, sometimes, the space so
enclosed, the αὐλή
itself. In
μέγαρον
into the αὐλή, Διὸς μεγάλου ποτὶ βωμὸν | Ἑρκείου
. (Cp.
my αὐλῆς ἐν
χόρτῳ
(
αὐλή
. So in Her. 6.68 Demaratus supplicates his mother
especially by τοῦ Ἑρκείου Διὸς
τοῦδε
(whose altar or image he is touching, καταπτόμενος
). Priamisslain πρὸς...κρηπίδων βάθροις...Ζηνὸς ἑρκείου
(Eur. ἐπὶ τῇ ἐσχάρᾳ, τοῦ Ἑρκείου
(Paus. 4.17.4): cp. Ovid Χείρων
1 ff. (c. 350 B.C.), a
returned exile says, ξυγγενεῖς | καὶ φράτορας
καὶ
δημότας εὑρὼν μόλις | εἰς τὸ κυλικεῖον ἐνεγράφην
(put on the
feasting-list—παρὰ προσδοκίαν
for εἰς τὸ γραμματεῖον
): Ζεὺς ἔστιμοι | ἑρκεῖος, ἔστι φράτριος
: where ἑρκεῖος
corresponds with ξυγγενεῖς
. Dionysius 1. 67 expresses the
attributes of the Roman Penates by the words πατρῷοι,
γενέθλιοι, κτήσιοι, μύχιοι, ἐρκεῖοι
(for ἑρκίους
in his text should be ἑρκείους
: so L has
ἑρκίου
here).—In relation to the family, Ζεύς
is also
γενέθλιος
( Pind. ξύναιμος
, Pind. O. 659),
ὁμόγνιος
, and ἐφέστιος
(as
presiding over household life:
πέφευγας τὸν ἐμὸν ἱκέσιον Δία
ἀλύσκω
occurs in Apollon. Rhod., and the
pres. part. in Hom. ἀλύξω
, but ἀλύξομαι
, Hes. ἤλυξα
(once midd., ἐξαλύξωμαι
ἀπολύεσθαι,
ἀπαλλάττεσθαι
, etc. The regular constr. of the verb is with
the acc. (as in the Homeric κῆρας ἀλύξας
),
and so Eur. always has an acc. with ἐξήλυξα
.
In θράσους | τοῦδ’ οὐκ ἀλύξεις
ἐξήλυξε μόροιο
(
τῆς νόσου πεφευγέναι
, thinking, doubtless, of
the Homeric πεφυγμένος ἦεν
ἀέθλων
.
εὖ γὰρ οὖν
, οὐ γὰρ οὖν
ἀλλ’ ἓν γὰρ οὖν.
ἐπαιτιᾶσθαι
cp. ὃν πολλὰ δή με σοὶ τρέφειν μιάστορα |
ἐπῃτιάσω
Αἴσωπον οἱ Δελφοί ποτε...φιάλην ἐπῃτιῶντο
κλέψαι
εἴ τίς τι παραβαίνειν αὐτῶν αἰτιῷτό
τινα
ὁμοῖος εἶναι τῆς τύχης τ’ ἴσον φέρειν
δωμάτων ἔχων
ἴσον
.—Another construction is possible: ἴσον ἐπαιτιῶμαι κείνην τοῦδε τοῦ τάφου,
βουλεῦσαι
: ‘I charge her equally with this burial,—i.e. with
plotting it.’ The constr. with the gen. is frequent (ὴ= κἀμὲ γάρ τι ξυμφορᾶς ἐπαιτιᾷ
βουλεῦσαι
, requiring a case different from
that governed by ἐπαιτιῶμαι
, ought to come
last: cp. οὐδ’ ὲπιθυμία σε ἄλλης πόλεως οὐδ’ ἄλλων
νόμων
ἔλαβεν εἰδέναι
χρῄζω στόματος | παίδων ὁ τάλας
προσπτύξασθαι
εἴ σέ τι | δέδρακ’, ὀλοίμην, ὧν ἐπαιτιᾷ με
δρᾶν, ὧν
τούτων ὧν,
δρᾶν
being epexegetic, or (τούτων ἅ
(acc. governed by δρᾶν
); the latter is simplest.
τοιαῦτα...πατρὶ βουλεύσασ’ ἐμῷ
στρατῷ...βουλεύσας φόνον
καί
so frequent in the orators, when
the speaker turns to call for witnesses, documents, etc.: καί μοι ἀνάβηθι
καί μοι ἀνάγνωθι τὸ ψήφισμα
μαινόμενον καὶ οὐ φρενήρεα.
φρενῶν
, Aesch. νόσου
), but not by Eur. Itbelonged to the
diction of Ionian epos, appearing first in
οὐ γὰρ
νηὸς
ἐπήβολος οὐδ’ ἐρετάων
), and is used by Herod. ; Plato, too,
admits it (as
ἐπιστήμης
ἐπηβόλους
). Düntzer would derive it from ἐπί
and ἄβολος
(‘meeting with’), assumed from the late verb
ἀβολέω
as=ἀντιβολέω
( Rhod. Ap. 3. 1148); but it is more likely
that it was simply an epic metrical license for ἐπίβολος
. The sense seems to come from ἐπιβάλλομαι
as=‘to throw oneself on’ a thing,
and so take possession of it.
ὁ θυμός
being divided from the attributive
gen. by the predicate), cp. ἡ δὲ εὔνοια παρὰ πολὺ ἐποίει τῶν ἀνθρώπων
μᾶλλον ἐς τοὺς Λακεδαιμονίους
κλέπτειν
as=‘to do by stealth or fraud,’ πόλλ’ ἂν κακῶς λάθρᾳ σὺ κλέψειας κακά
ὤν
), as φονεὺς ἁλώσομαι
ηὑρῆσθαι
τεχνᾶσθαι κακά
.
This is better than to make it pass., as a gen. absol., (‘when utter
mischief is being contrived,’) a constr. which seems to require the
change of ὀρθῶς
to ὀρθῶν
, since τὰ
μηδὲν ὀρθῶς
could hardly mean, ‘things which (are) in no
wise well,’ ἔχοντα. οἱ μηδὲν ὀρθῶς τεχνώμενοι
=those who
plan nothing in such a way as to be right (the generic μή
): cp.
παν<*>ς
ἂν λόγου κακοῦ | γλώσσῃ θιγόντα καὶ
πανουργίας, ἀφ’ ἧς | μηδὲν δίκαιον ἐς τέλος μέλλοι ποιεῖν
.
Ismene's guilty terror is contrasted with Antigone's impudent hardihood,—as
Creon deems it. μέμνησαι ὅτε...ἐποίησας
( Xen. οὶ=δ’ ἡνίκ’ Αἴας εἷλκε
(Eur.
εἶτα
, as
ὅστις ἀνθρώπου
φύσιν | βλαστὼν ἔπειτα μὴ κατ’
ἄνθρωπον φρονῇ.
καλός
(fr. 786 πρόσωπα
καλλύνουσα
, of the waxing moon), here, to make specious: so εὐδιάβολον κακὸν καλλύνων
ὅπλων
ἀποβολή
).
ποιεῖν
,— not that θέλω
could not take a simple acc., but a
Greek would mentally supply a general inf. to balance κατακτεῖναι
: cp. ἀπόγνοια...τοῦ ἄλλο τι
ποιεῖν
) ἢ κρατεῖν
τῆς γῆς.
κτεῖναι λαβών.
τοῦτο πάντ’ ἔχω μαθών
ἀρεστὸς οὐδείς
: cp. βροτῶν | οὐδέν.
ἠρέσθην
as=‘became
pleasing,’ and must be defended by the pass. (or midd.) ἀρέσκομαι
as used by , Herod. 6. 128
ἠρέσκοντο
, ‘they were approved’ (or, ‘they pleased’): 9. 79 μήτε Αἰγινήτῃσι ἅδοιμι μήτε τοῖσι
ταῦτα ἀρέσκεται
(those who approve this course). Considering
the Ionic affinities of Attic Tragedy, this use of ἀρέσκομαι
in Ionic prose seems a sufficient
warrant for a corresponding use of
ἠρέσθην
, whether we take it as properly passive (‘was
approved’), or as a pass. form used to supplement the middle
(‘pleased’). I do not add Eur. fr. 942 θεοῖς
ἀρέσκου
, because there I should read θεοὺς
ἀρέσκου
, ‘propitiate the gods,’ the Attic use of the midd.; cp. νόμος δὲ δήπου πανταχοῦ ἐστι κατὰ δύναμιν
ἱεροῖς θεοὺς ἀρέσκεσθαι
τοῖς λόγοις τοῖς ἀπὸ σοῦ ἀρέσκομαι
οἱ βοιωτάρχαι ἠρέσκοντο
, but occurs
only in pres. and impf.: ἠρέσθην
, as the
corresponding aor., appears only in later Greek, as οὐκ ἀρεσθεὶς τῷ δοθέντι πώματι
ἀρεσθείη
, then, is at
least not less probable than Hermann's
οὔτε γὰρ σὺ τἄμ’ ἔπη | τολμᾷς ἐπαινεῖν
οὔτ’
ἐγὼ τοὺς σοὺς τρόπους.
πρέπων ἔφυς
καίτοι πόθεν
κλέος
γ’
the absence of caesura gives a slower movement, just as
in v. 44: she communes with her own thought. δύσπνοοι πνοαί
(587), φρένες δύσφρονες
(1261), πόνοι δύσπονοι
(1277):
ξύνηθες...ἔθος
.
Distinguish the case of the adj. compounded with a noun merely cognate
in sense to the subst.; above, v. 7 n.
χοαί
: cp. 80, 395, and
αὐτοῖς
), that this seems good to them: for dat. with pres. pass.
(a constr. usually restricted to the pf. pass.) cp. Menander τἀληθὲς ἀνθρώποισιν οὐχ
εὑρίσκεται
. If the datives were taken with ἁνδάνειν, λέγοιτο ἄν
would be too indefinite.
At the same time the proximity of
ἁνδάνειν
has influenced the construction. ταὐτὸ
has been suggested, but there is
nothing suspicious in τούτοις τοῦτο
, which
Nauck groundlessly condemns.—The pres. ἐγκλῄσαι
would refer to some given moment or particular occasion. The MSS. favour
the aor., but most of the recent edd. rightly give the pres.
ἀλλ’ ἡ
ought to be ἡ
γάρ
—Dindorf: (τυραννίς
— JacobA. : (δρᾶν λέγειν
θ’ ἂ
βούλεται
—Nauck: of which last objection Bellermann, in his
simple and triumphant vindication of these verses, justly says that it
is ‘wholly unintelligible.’ (τυραννίς
, as it was viewed by Greeks in the
historical age, cp. Aesch.
τῶνδε
refers to the Chorus: for the Ionic form, cp.
308, 705.
ὁρᾶν
: indeed, I know no strictly similar
instance, for we cannot compare
ἄλλον
ὁρῶμεν λόγον
. So we say, ‘I do not see it,’=‘I cannot take
that view.’ μούνη
: cp. 101
κάλλιστον...τῶν
προτέρων
, n.
Οἰδίπους
,—referring to the Sphinx) οὐρὰν
δ’ ὑπίλασ’ ὑπὸ λεοντόπουν βάσιν | καθέζετ’
.
σαίνειν
, ν
ἐφελκυστικόν
, which L gives. Cp.
571.
ἐπαισχύνομαι
), if thou thinkest
otherwise than they do?— thinkest, namely, that thou art free to act on
thy own views, regardless of thy king. For the sake of argument, he
concedes their possible
πολλοὶ
ἀδελφοί που γένοιντ’ ἂν
ἑνὸς ἀνδρός τε καὶ μιᾶς υἱεῖς
, which also confirms the MS. γε
.
ἀνάξιαι... πᾶσιν
πρὸς
or εἰς ἐκεῖνον
: nor can the dat. be one of
‘interest,’ as though δυσσεβῆ
were
equivalent to βλαβεράν
. The next verse
agrees well with ἐκεῖνῳ
being ethic dat.:
‘he will not so testify,’ =‘he will not say that he thinks my act
impious.’
τιμᾷς τιμήν
. But it
would evidently be awkward to have an objective acc. added, as τιμῶ
χάριν αὐτόν
. Rather οὓς Φρύγες νόμους | τιμῶσιν
τὴν
εὐσέβειαν...τιμᾶν
, and means, ‘to render duly,’ as religious
observance requires. So I should take it also in the parallel phrase, πατρῴαν | τιμῶν χάριν
ἴσον
=‘equally τά τε ἱρὰ καὶ τὰ ἴδια ἐν ὁμοίῳ
ἐποιέετο
, i.e. made sacred things of (
cannot complain, for Polyneices was not his slave—his natural inferior—but his brother, and had the same claim on me that he had. Creon insists on the difference between the loyal man and the disloyal. Antigone dwells on the fact that both men had the same claim on her natural piety, and (519) on her sense of religious duty.
δέ
introducing an objection, cp.
ἀντιστὰς ὑπὲρ
τῆσδε γῆς
, as this land's champion. τήνδε γῆν
. Cp. τοῦ μηδὲν ἀντέστης ὕπερ
τούτους
is
perfectly suitable, —‘these laws,’ the laws of sepulture (τὸ θάπτειν
, as a schol. paraphrases); and
everything that ἴσος
in 520 does not strengthen the case for ἴσους
here.
The MS. ἴσος λαχεῖν
νόμιμα
would be very strange; ἴσος
λαχεῖν
, absolutely, is stranger still. The train of thought strongly
favours λαγχάνειν νόμους
(of burial), in the sense of
obtaining that which the νόμοι
give. Therefore
we need not write ἴσον
or ἴσα
.
τῷ κάτωθεν ἀσπόνδῳ θεῷ
ὁ κάτωθεν νόμος
κάτω.
ἄγος
, i.e. free from it, pure (
κεχολωμένη
εἵνεκα
νίκης | τήν μιν ἐγὼ νίκησα
.—There would be far less point in
Creon's words if we took them to mean, ‘
φίλη...φίλου
μέτα
. Cp. Polybius 1. 14 φιλόφιλον δεῖ
εὶ=ναι τὸν ἀγαθὸν ἄνδρα καὶ
φιλόπατριν, καὶ συμμισεῖν τοῖς φίλοις τοὺς ἐχθροὺς καὶ συναγαπᾶν
τοὺς φίλους
. Eur. imitates our verse, συσσωφρονεῖν γάρ, οὐχὶ
συννοσεῖν ἔφυν
, ‘nay, my sympathies are with prudence, not with
frenzy.’
νυ—ν
, the dead. Nauck proposes νεκρούς
, which would be a deplorable change.
For the pause after the emphatic word, cp. 46 n.
πρόσπολοι
had gone to bring Ismene. The door
from which she now enters is that by which she had left the stage (99).
It is supposed to lead to the
γυναικωνῖτις
(cp. 578).
λειβομένη
, enables us to keep δάκρυα
, instead of changing it to δάκρυ
, when
φιλάδελφα
must be taken as adv. (cp.
φιλαδέλφως
), and it would
seem, therefore, that he read δάκρυ
λειβομένη
. But, though this constr. is quite admissible, it
would be far more natural that φιλάδελφα
should agree with δάκρυα
. In
λείβων
δάκρυον
: neither λείβω
nor εἴβω
occurs elsewhere in Soph. ; and the only
other place in Tragedy where εἴβω
has good
support is Aesch. δακρυσίστακτον
ἀπ’ ὄσσων π(αδινῶν δ’ εἰβομένα π(έος
, for the MS. δακρυσίστακτον δ’...λειβομένα
, restores the
metre. But κατὰ δάκρυον
εἴβειν
and δάκρυα λείβειν
were
equally familiar as Homeric phrases; and if an Attic poet could use the
latter, there was certainly no reason why he should not use the former.
I may remark, too, that
with εἴβειν
, for Homer never says κατὰ δάκρυα λείβειν
. Nothing is more natural than
that εἰβομένη
should have become λειβομένη
in the MSS., the latter word being much
the commoner.
ὦτα
κυλλαίνων κάτω
. Nauck's objection, that κάτω εἰβομένη
could not stand for κατειβομένη
, would have force only if κάτω
were necessarily a prep., substituted
for κατά
. He proposes καταὶ
(cp.
καταιβάτης
).
στυγνὸν δ’ ὀφρύων νέφος αὐξάνεται
τὰν ἀμήχανον | κἀκ χαλεπᾶς δύας ὕπερθ’
ὀμμάτων
| κρημναμέναν νεφέλαν
συννεφής = συνωφρυωμένος
. Cp. Will Caesar weep?—He has a cloud in 's
face.
αἱματόεις
to the human face seems unparalleled, though in φύλλα τε πεπταμένων
αἱματόεντα ῥόδων
. Eur. τὸν ὑπὸ βλεφάροις | φοίνικ’
(‘crimson’), ἐρύθημα προσώπου
. It recalls the well-known
fragment of Ionin Athen. 603 E, where the schoolmaster objects to
Phrynichus's ἐπὶ
πορφυρέαις
παρῇσι
, on the principle, οὐ κάρτα
δεῖ
τὸ καλὸν τῷ μὴ καλῷ φαινομένῳ εἰκάζειν
,—and Sophocles makes
a lively defence of it. Shaksp. uses ‘bloody’ for ‘blood-red’: unwind your bloody flag.
πάρες ἀπ’ ὀμμάτων |
πέπλον,
ἀπόδικε, ῥέθος ἀελίῳ δεῖξον
. Cp. Eustathius 1090, 27 ἰστέον ὅτι ῥέθεα οἱ μὲν ἄλλοι τὰ μέλη φασίν,
Αἰολεῖς
δὲ μόνοι, κατὰ τοὺς παλαιούς, τὸ πρόσωπον ῥέθος καλοῦσιν
.
This suggests that the Attic dramatists had lyric precedent for this use
of ῥέθος
: as Lycophron (173) may also have
had for using it as =σῶμα
. The Homeric use
is confined to the phrase ἐκ
ῥεθέων
(thrice in
φέρ’,
εἰπέ
(534).— αἱ δ’ ἔχιδναι ὑπὸ τὰς πέτρας
ἀποκρύπτουσιν
ἑαυτάς
. σῴζω
νεοσσοὺς ὄρνις ὣς ὑφειμένη
, like a cowering hen (ὑφειμένους
Kirchhoff). The word may also
suggest a contrast between Antigone's bolder nature and the submissive
demeanour of Ismene (cp. νῦν δ’ ἐν κακοῖς μοι πλεῖν ὑφειμένῃ
δοκεῖ
ἔχιδνα
. Others render, ‘having crept in,’ ὑφείς
,
ὑφίεσθαι
does not seem to occur in a
corresponding sense.
φοινίας | ἐχθρᾶς ἐχίδνης ἰὸς ὥς
. So of
Clytaemnestra (Aesch. ἐχίδνης καὶ πυρὸς περαιτέρω
τοῦ περκνοῦ ἔχεως τῇ ἐχίδνἡ
συγγινομένου
,
ἡ ἔχιδνα ἐν τῇ συνουσίᾳ τὴν κεφαλὴν ἀποκόπτει. διὰ
τοῦτο καὶ τὰ τέκνα, ὥσπερ τὸν θάνατον τοῦ πατρὸς μετερχόμενα, τὴν
γαστέρα τῆς μητρὸς διαρρήγνυσιν
. (Cp. I am no viper, yet I feed On mother's
flesh.
ἐκ δὲ χλωρὸν αἷμά μου | πέπωκεν ἤδη
,
ἥδε γὰρ μείζων βλάβη | ξύνοικος ἦν μοι,
τοὐμὸν
ἐκπίνουσ’ ἀεὶ | ψυχῆς ἄκρατον αἷμα
ἄτας
, by a certain scornful
vigour; just as at 58 the dual has an emphasis of its own. And the
combination with a plural is no harsher than (e.g.) αὐτοὶ εὑρεταὶ γεγονότε
.
Cp. αὗται δὲ δύ’ ἐξ ἐμοῦ...παῖδε, δύο δ’
ἄτα.
ἄτα
) for concrete: so 646 πόνους
(bad sons): κεῖνος
ἡ πᾶσα βλάβη
(
ὄλεθρος
,
etc. ἐπανίστασθαι
θρόνοις
). Creon suspects the sisters of being in league with
malcontent citizens (cp. 289), who wish to
overthrow his rule.
οὐκ ἂν ἐξομόσαιτο μὴ οὐκ εἰδέναι
ἐξαρνηθέντι καὶ ἐξομοσαμένῳ
ὁμορροθῶ,
συνθέλω, | συμπαραινέσας ἔχω
. Schol. ὁμορροθεῖν δὲ κυρίως τὸ ἅμα καὶ συμφώνως
ἐρέσσειν
ὁμορροθέοντες
,
‘rowing all together’ (cp. above on 259). The image thus agrees with ξύμπλουν
in 541. Ismene remembers her
sister's words: ‘even if you should change your mind, I could never
welcome you now as my fellow-worker’ (69). She says, then, ‘I consider
myself as having shared in the deed—if my sister will allow me.’ Nauck
sadly defaces the passage by his rash change, εἴπερ ἥδ’· ὁμορροθῶ
.
καὶ φέρω
as parenthetic. Some real instances of such a parenthetic construction
are given in the n. on 1279 f.; but the supposed examples often break
down on scrutiny. Thus in
ἔληξε
κἀνέπνευσε τῆς νόσου
, the gen. goes with both verbs (cp. on
πάντων μετασχὼν καὶ τετολμηκὼς ἐμοί
συντετολμηκώς τ’
ἐμοί
.
ἀλλ’ οὐκ ἐᾷ τοὔμφυλον αἷμά σ’, ὦ
πάτερ.
ταχεῖ ’πόρευσαν σὺν χρόνῳ
καὶ τῶν
καλῶν μὲν ὅστις ἀπολαύειν θέλει, | συμπλεῖν δὲ τοῖς φίλοισι
δυστυχοῦσιν οὔ
. ὁ ναυστολῶν γάρ εἰμ’ ἐγὼ τὰς συμφοράς, | οὗτος δὲ
συμπλεῖ
.
Cp.
ὡς θεοὶ
ξυνίστορες.
ἔργοις
. Cp.
λόγοις |
ἐλεοῦσι
, they show compassion in word (only). Theognis 979 μή μοι ἀνὴρ εἴη γλώσσῃ
φίλος ἀλλὰ καὶ ἔργῳ
.
ἁγνός
, i.e. to give him the rites which
religion requires; as, conversely, a corpse which is ἄμοιρος
and
ἀκτέριστος
is also ἀνόσιος
(1071). ἵν’ αὐτῶν σώμαθ’ ἡγνίσθη πυρί
μή’
μοί
, since the main emphasis is on the verbal notion (‘μή
μοι...σὺ
has a scornful, repellent tone (cp.
ὑπέροπτα
θιγγάνω
with acc., it would be a solitary
instance in Soph. , who has θιγγάνω
with
genitive in nine passages; in Soph. παρέσται ταῦτά σοι
καὶ
θιγγάνειν, ταῦτα
is nom. Nor is there any authentic instance
of θιγγάνω
with acc. in classical Greek.
In πατὴρ δέ νιν | θιγὼν
κραταιᾶς
χειρὸς ἐννέπει τάδε, νιν
depends on ἐννέπει
: cp. ὁ μὲν γὰρ αὐτὸν ἐννέπει· τέκνον
οὐδέ τί πα ποτὶ χεῖλος ἐμὸν θίγεν
αὐτοῦ
is understood with προσέθιγεν
, and τι
is adv., ‘at all.’ Nor does ψαύω
govern an
acc. below in 859, 961 (where see notes). Krüger (11. § 47. 12. 2)
treats τοῦ ἔργου
);
but this is very awkward. Rather, I think, there is an unusual kind of
attraction, due to the special form of the sentence. We could not say
(e.g.) ἃ μὴ ἐρᾷ τις, οὐ θηρᾶται
, (ἅ
for ταῦτα
ὧν
). But here μηδ’ ὧν μὴ ’θιγες
ποιοῦ
σεαυτῆς
would have been intolerable, on account of the
second gen. after ποιοῦ
. For the sake of
compactness, and of clearly marking the object to ποιοῦ
, the poet has here allowed ταῦτα
ὧν
. I do not compare
αἰτεῖς ἃ
τεύξει
, holding that ά
there=ταῦτα ἅ
(not ὧν
):
see n.
ἑωυτοῦ ποιέεται τὸ Κύρου ἔργον
ἐμαυτοῦ
ποιούμενος τὸ μάθημα εἶναι ὡς εὕρημα
. εἰς αὑτὸν ποιούμενος
ἑαυτοῦ...τὸν στόλον ἴδιον ποιήσασθαι
ἔνδον ἀρκείτω μένων
λείπομαί τινος
, to lag behind, then, fig., to
be deprived of, as γνώμας λειπομένα
νέος ἐγώ, πάτερ, λείπομαι φίλας |
...ματρός.
ἡμᾶς δέ, οἷς κηδεμὼν...οὐδεὶς πάρεστιν
κηδεμόνες
κηδεστής
, the word did not necessarily
imply kinship.
οὐδὲν
ὠφελουμένη
: there is, indeed, no
ὄφελος
in it, but only ἄλγος.
ἐν θανοῦσιν ὑβριστής
ἐν ἐμοὶ θρασύς
Heath's εἰ γέλωτ’
, is supported by the accent γελῶτ’
in L, and seems right. It smooths the
construction; and εἰ γελῶ γ’
better expresses
that the taunt sprang from anguish, not from a wish to pain. Then γέλωτα γελῶ
, without an epithet for the
subst., is unusual.—Cp. οὔκουν γέλως ἥδιστος εἰς ἐχθροὺς
γελᾶν;
ἀλλ’ ὑμεῖς γε
fate? i.e. to be dissociated from it: delib. aor. subj., which can be used,
not only in asking what one is τί πάθω
ἀμπλακεῖν
cp.
910, 1234.
οὔκουν ἐν οἷς
γε δρᾷς· ἐν οἷς δ’ αὐδᾷς,
ὀκνῶ
.
ἐπί
with the negative verbal (=πρὶν τοὺς ἐμοὺς
λόγους ῥηθῆναι
) cp. ἐπὶ δ’ ἀσφάκτοις | μήλοισι δόμων μὴ πάριτ’
ἐς
μυχόν
τοῖς
: but that it was good Attic is
sufficiently shown by Plat. οὐ συνήνεγκεν οὔτε
τοῖς οὔτε τοῖς
(it profited neither party). Cp.
ἐκ δὲ
τῶν.—σὺ μὲν
, the
schol.'s reading, is very inferior.—For the rhetorical χιασμός
cp.
ἐγώ
, like τὴν πατρὸς | ψυχὴν...ζῶσαν
ἐπαρκεῖν
:
ξυνωφελοῦντά
μοι
: ὡς τοῖς θανοῦσι πλοῦτος οὐδὲν ὠφελεῖ
τοῖς φίλοισιν ὠφελεῖν
φίλοισιν ὠφελεῖν ἔχειν
ἐπωφελεῖν
σε
as subj. to the
inf., ‘so that (you) are helping the dead,’ —i.e., your offer of help
(552) is made to one who is already as good as dead. But σέ
could not be thus understood; and this
sense (which it has been sought to obtain by emendations, see cr. n.)
would be frigid.
L gives καὶ φημὶ
τὼ παῖδέ φημι, καί
φημι
. The justification of the oxytone φημὶ
is in the emphasis which falls on it.
Similarly it has the accent when parenthetic, as Lucian
πολλοὶ
γάρ, φημί, οὐκ ἀγαπῶντες κ.τ.λ.
ὑφειμένη
.
The apology is for her sister as well as for herself: even such prudence (cp. 68
νοῦν
) as may
have been inborn forsakes the unfortunate under the stress of their
misfortunes.
ἐν τίνι τοῦτ’ ἔβλαστ’ ἀνθρώπων
φύσας...φρένας
μένει γὰρ οὔτ’ αἰόλα νὺξ | βροτοῖσιν.
ἀλλ’ ἐξ ἕδρας σοι πλόκαμος ἐξέστηχ’
ὅδε
ἐξίσταμαι
τῶν φρενῶν
: cp.
1105.—Schneidewin cp. ἄκουσον· οὐ γὰρ οἱ κακῶς πεπραγότες | σὺν ταῖς
τύχαισι τοὺς λόγους ἀπώλεσαν
,—which plainly glances at our
passage. For similar allusions cp.
βιωτός
. It is needless to change
πῶς
. The more usual phrase was, indeed, impers., as οὐδέ οἱ εἴη βιώσιμον
ἆρα βιωτὸν ἡμῖν ἐστί
ὁ βίος οὐ βιωτός
ἐστι
(cp.
οὐδὲν
βιωτόν ἐστι
, no form of life is tolerable. Cp. τί δῆτ’ ἐμοὶ βλεπτόν, ἢ | στερκτόν, ἢ
προσήγορον | ἔτ’ ἔστ’
τί
corresponds to an object. accus., and not
as here to a cognate (βίον βιῶναι
).
ἀλλ’ αἰσχρὰ
μέντοι σοῦ γέ μ’ ἐνδεέστερον | ξένῳ
φανῆναι.
ἥδε
,’ speak not of her as still with thee,
for she is already numbered with the dead. οἵδε
are οἱ
ἐνθάδε
, the living (75), as κεῖνοι
(525) are οἱ ἐκεῖ
, the dead (cp. 76). The peculiarity is that we should
have expected either (
τήνδε
, acc. to λέγε
, or (τῆσδε
, as a direct quotation
from the last verse: cp. τίς ἦν...; ὑμεῖς, ὦ ἄνδρες Ἀθηναῖοι. τὸ δ’
ὑμεῖς ὅταν λέγω, λέγω τὴν πόλιν
ὑμῶν
had preceded ω ἄνδρες
, Dem. would doubtless have said τὸ δ’ ὑμῶν
, or else ὑμᾶς
δ’
. Here, however, no fair objection would remain if we had ἀλλὰ τὸ ἥδε μὴ
λέγε
, i. e. ‘never use the word
ἥδε
about her,’—which makes the sense more general than if
he said, ἀλλὰ τῆσδε μὴ λέγε
, i. e. ‘do not
say (that you cannot live without) ἥδε
.’
The question, then, seems to resolve itself into this:—Wishing to give
the more general sense just indicated, could the poet say ἥδε
instead of τὸ
ἥδε
? To show that the art. was not always required in such
quotation, it is enough to cite λέγε δὴ μόλωμεν
τὸ μόλωμεν
ἥδε
,
I think it reasonable to suppose that colloquial idiom would have
allowed it. Those who deny this have two resources. (1) To point thus: ἀλλ’ ἥδε μέντοι—μὴ λέγ’·
i.e. instead of
adding οὐκ ἔστιν ἔτι
after μέντοι
, he breaks off his sentence—‘do not
speak of her.’ So Bellermann. (2) Semitelos reads ἀλλ’ ἥδε μέν σοι μὴ λέγ’ ὡς ἄρ’
[for οὐ γὰρ] ἔστ’ ἔτι
, ‘do not say that you have σοι
, see cr.
n. above. Neither of these readings gives such a forcible sense as the
vulgate.
ἱερά
, ‘nuptials,’ as
νύμφην
. Cp. σὰ λέχεα
εὐνή
, etc.—Having
failed to win Creon's pity for herself, Ismene now appeals to his
feeling for his son. Haemon's coming part in the play is thus prepared.
ἀρόω
, the adj. with the suffix σιμο
would properly be formed from the subst. ἄροσις
(cp.
ἀρόσιμον κλίμα· τὸ ἀροτριούμενον
. For the
metaphor cp. μητρῴαν ...ἄρουραν
ἡμῖν κακῶς βεβουλευμένα ἔσται
τέως μὲν δή σφι ἦν ἄρθμια ἐς
ἀλλήλους
. The choice of the word has been influenced by the
Ionic and poet. use of ἁρμόζειν
as=to
betroth (ἑγγυᾶν
): ἅρμοσται
τὴν Μίλωνος
θυγατέρα...γυναῖκα
, he has become engaged to her: Pind. ἁρμόζων κόρᾳ | νυμφίον ἄνδρα
. Cp. 2 Epist.
Cor. 11. 2
ἡρμοσάμην γὰρ ὑμᾶς ἑνὶ ἀνδρὶ
παρθένον
ἁγνήν
.
υἱυ
-, which furnished
also the Attic nom. and gen. plur., υἱεῖς,
υἱέων
; and the dual υἱῆ
(or
rather υἱεῖ
, Meisterhans p. 63), υἱέοιν
. The Attic forms of the sing. and the
acc. plur. were taken from υἱο
-, except
that υἱέος, υἱεῖ
were alternative forms
for the gen. and dat. sing. Here L has the epic υἱ
-, whence the Homeric forms υἷος, υἷι
,
υἷα, υἷε, υἷες, υἷας
: cp. Monro
πρόβολος ἐμός, σωτὴρ δόμοις, ἐχθροῖς βλάβη
It is not of much moment that L, like the later MSS., gives this verse to
Ismene. Errors as to the persons occur not seldom in L (see, e.g., cr. n. to
κακὰς
γυναῖκας υἱέσι
, moves Antigone to break the silence which she
has kept since v. 560: in all this scene she has not spoken to Creon, nor
does she now address him: she is thinking of Haemon,—of the dishonour to ὡς αἰεὶ τὸν ὁμοῖον ἄγει θεὸς ὡς τὸν
ὁμοῖον
. How little does his father know the heart which was in
sympathy with her own. This solitary reference to her love heightens in a
wonderful degree our sense of her unselfish devotion to a sacred duty. If
Ismene speaks this verse, then
in 573 must be, ‘the marriage of which
you talk’ (like οὐκ οἶδα τὴν σὴν κλῄδον
αἵμων
. Soph. would have written AIMON: hence the tradition
is subject to the same ambiguity as in KPEON. The analogy of δαῖμον
would probably have recommended the
form in ο
.
ἄγαν γε λυπεῖς· οὐ κάτοισθ’
, etc.: so πόλλ’ ἄγαν ἤδη θροεῖς
The MSS. give this verse to Ismene; but Boeckh is clearly right in giving it to the Chorus. Ismene asked this question in 568, and Creon answered: she rejoined to this answer (570), and Creon replied still more bitterly. She could not now ask her former question over again. But there is no unfitness in the question being repeated by a new intercessor, since to ask it thus is a form of mild remonstrance.
This verse clearly belongs to the Chorus, to whom L assigns it. The first
words of the next verse show this. Hermann objected that in similar
situations the Chorus usually has two verses. It is true that this is
usually the case. But
πλέον ἥμισυ παντός.
ἐστί
),
= δέδοκται
: cp. on 570 ἡρμοσμένα
, 447
κηρυχθέντα
. Cp. Menander Ἀρρηφόρος
1. 3 δεδογμένον τὸ πρᾶγμ’· ἀνερρίφθω κύβος
.
δεδογμένα
. It is settled, for both of us:
i.e., I shall not change my mind, and it is vain for thee to plead. The
datives are ethic. We might also understand, ‘settled καὶ
σοί γε. καί
μοι μὴ τριβάς
, etc. (so Semitelos). This would be more
defensible if, in 576, σοί
had stood with δεδογμένα
: but, as it is, the vagueness of
the latter confirms καὶ σοί γε
κἀμοί
. Bellermann, giving 576 to Ismene, adopts Kern's καὶ σοί γε κοινῇ
(‘yes, and she shall die
with you’).
ποιεῖσθε
: cp. ἀλλὰ μή μοι πρόφασιν, ἀλλὰ κατάθου τὸ
βέλος
μή μοί γε
μύθους.
ἦ νῦν ἐγὼ μὲν οὐκ
ἀνήρ, αὕτη δ’ ἀνήρ
: 525 ἐμοῦ δὲ ζῶντος
οὐκ ἄρξει γυνή
: also 678 ff. This much-vexed passage is
sound as it has come down to us. Creon means: ‘henceforth they must be ἀνειμένη μέν, ὡς ἔοικας, αὖ
στρέφει
: Electra should be restrained, μή
τοι θυραίαν γ’ οὖσαν αἰσχύνειν φίλους
. So pseudoPhocyl. 216
(keep a maiden in-doors), μηδέ μιν ἄχρι γάμων
πρὸ δόμων ὀφθῆμεν ἐάσῃς
. χαλεπή τοι γυναικῶν ἔξοδος
γυναῖκας
here is parallel
with the frequent emphasis of ἀνήρ
(as ἄνδρα γίγνεσθαί σε χρή
αἵδ’ ἄνδρες, οὐ γυναῖκες, εἰς τὸ
συμπονεῖν
ὄντα
)... πέλας γὰρ ἄνδρα τόνδε νῷν ὁρῶ
Second στάσιμον
. 1st strophe, 582—592,=1st
antistr., 593— 603. 2nd strophe, 604—614,=2nd antistr., 615—625. See
Metrical Analysis.
The sentence of death just passed on Antigone leads the Chorus to reflect on the destiny of her house, and on the power of fate generally.—When a divine curse has once fallen upon a family, thenceforth there is no release for it. Wave after wave of trouble vexes it. Generation after generation suffers. These sisters were the last hope of the race; and now an infatuated act has doomed them also. —What mortal can restrain the power of Zeus? Human self-will and ambition may seem to defy him, but he is drawing them on to their ruin.—Anapaests (626— 630) then announce the approach of Haemon.
ἄψαυστος ἔγχους
ὡς ἄρτι πένθους τοῦδε γεύομαι πικροῦ
ὁ...θεὸς γλυκὺν γεύσας τὸν αἰῶνα
ἀρά
(likened to a storm, or earthquake, that
shakes a building): when a sin has once been committed, and the shock of
divine punishment has once been felt. In the case of the Labdacidae the
calamities were traced to the curse called down on Laïus by Pelops, when
robbed by him of his son Chrysippus (
οἷς = τούτοις οἷς
) no sort of calamity is
wanting. Some join ἕρπον
,παύεσθαι
with part., ‘never fails to go’; but
this constr. is at least very rare. In a probably spurious ψήφισμα
οὐκ ἐλλείψει εὐχαριστῶν
: but Xen. μὴ
ὲλλείπεσθαι εὖ ποιῶν
=‘not to be outdone in generosity.’ Then
in ὅ τι ἂν
αὐτῶν τις
ἐλλείπῃ λέγων
=simply ‘omit
ἄτη
does not cease with the person who first brought it into the family, or
with his generation, but continues to afflict succeeding genera tions.
The collective noun γενεᾶς
justifies the
use of πλῆθος
: as he might have said, ἀπογόνων πλῆθος
. It is needless, then, to
write γενεᾶν
. We cannot understand, ‘to
the fulness of the race,’ i.e. till the race has been exhausted.
ὅμοιον ὡς εἰ...ἡγοῖτό τις.
ι
,
leaving ποντίας
, would easily have brought
in ἁλός
, which the metre shows to be
superfluous. In Greek poetry there is no objection to the three epithets
with
νότῳ
), δυσπν.
πνοαῖς
, cp. 502 n.: for πνοαὶ δ’ ἀπὸ Στρυμόνος μολοῦσαι
Θρῄκιαι πνοαί
Βορέης καὶ
Ζέφυρος, τώ τε Θρῄκηθεν ἄητον
.
θίς
is masc. in Homer, Ar. , and Arist. , and
that was prob. its usual gender. Soph. has it fem. again in Soph.
is always the sea-shore; in ὥς μου τὸν θῖνα ταράττεις
at ima exaestuat unda Vorticibus,
nigramque
alte subiectat arenam.
βρέμουσιν
, and must therefore be epithet of θῖνα
, when it could mean only τὴν ὑπὸ ἀνέμων ταραχθεῖσαν
(schol.), i.e.
‘stirred up by the storm,’—a strained sense for it. Cp. Apoll. Rhod. 1.
593 ἀκτήν τ’ αἰγιαλόν τε δυσήνεμον.
παραπλῆγες
, ‘struck obliquely’: see
ἤν που ἐφεύρω | ἠτονάς τε παραπλῆγας
λιμένας
τε θαλάσσης
(‘shores where the waves strike ἀντίτυποι
: nor (2)
‘beaten again,’—i.e. by the everreturning waves. This last is
impossible. —Cp.
βόρειος...ἀκτὰ κυματοπλήξ
. Oppian
κρημνοῖσι
καὶ ὑδατοπλήγεσιν ἄκραις
.
οἴκων πήματα
) of
the (living) Labdacidae are heaped upon the troubles of the dead. The
dead are now Laïus, Oedipus, and his two sons. ἀρχαῖα
carries us back to the starting-point
of the troubles, —the curse pronounced on Laïus by Pelops (cp. on 583).
περιορᾶσθαι
(Thuc.
6.103) and προορᾶσθαι
(Dem. or. 18 § 281, etc.). Soph. has ὁρωμένη
, midd.,
εἰδόμην
ἄγευστος
in 582, it is not
suspicious, because the second syllable of the trochee can be irrational
(a long for a short): see Conversely Anal., σεισθῇ
in 583. This correction of φθιμένων
is strongly confirmed by the similar
error of the MSS. in Eur.
ἀρά
): so'oft. ἀπαλλάσσω
τινὰ κακῶν, φόβου
, etc.
νέκυν νεκρῶν
: παρ’ ἦμαρ ἡμέρα
ἀλλ’
ἐρείπει θεῶν τις
being parenthetical) is ‘the Labdacid
house,’ i.e. γενεά
in the larger sense
(585), supplied from γενεάν
just before.
This is simpler than to supply πήματα
as
subject.
ἐτέτατο
, then the sentence is complete at δόμοις
. A new sentence beginning with κᾆτ’
nor καὶ ταύταν
appears probable. This difficulty
would be avoided by changing ῥίζας
φάος
must mean, ‘the comfort (or hope) afforded by the ῥίζα
,’—a strange phrase. And τέτατο
confirms
ὑπέρ
as well as φάος
. I
therefore prefer ὃ
τέτατο
, Wecklein still refers νιν
to ῥίζας
, not to
φάος
, saying that the constr. is as though ἇς ὑπὲρ ἐσχάτας
ῥίζας
had preceded. This is a grammatical impossibility.
With ὃ τέτατο,
can refer only to ἐσχάτη ῥίζα
. But as the word ῥίζα
can also have an abstract sense,
denoting the chance of propagation, the sisters can here be identified
with the φάος
, which shines above the ῥίζα
. In Greek this is the easier since φάος
was often said of οὐδέ τι Πατρόκλῳ γενόμην φάος
ὦ δέσποτ’, ὦ μέγιστον Ἕλλησιν φάος
καταμᾶν φάος
(δόμων
) is like saying, ‘to mow down the hope
of the race,’—in this case, the two young lives. A further reason
against referring ῥίζα
is that the verb should then be, not καταμᾷ
,
but ἐξαμᾷ
, as γένους ἅπαντος ῥίζαν ἐξημημένος
θάλος
, but exactly suits φάος
. Cp.
τάνδ’ αἴγλαν ἃ
τέταται τανῦν
. ἀλλ’ ἐπὶ νὺξ ὀλοὴ τέταται δειλοῖσι
βροτοῖσι
ἀὴρ πυροφόρος τέταται μακάρων ἐπὶ ἔργοις
(rich men's fields): Theogn. 1077 ὄρφνη γὰρ
τέταται
. διὰ παντὸς τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καὶ γῆς τεταμένον
φῶς
θάλος
for ὑπέρ
, (with φάος
retained,) it would be as violent as needless.—For ὅθεν σπέρματος ἔχοντα
ῥίζαν
: πρόρριζον...ἔφθαρται γένος
πανωλεθρία
παντὸς τοῦ γένους καὶ ῥιζόθεν τὸ δεινὸν
ἅπαν ἐκκεκομμένον
.
(1) If κόνις θεῶν τῶν νερτέρων
is the dust,
belonging (due) to the gods infernal, which Antigone strewed on her
brother's corpse; it is φοινία
, because the
corpse was gory. The strongest point in favour of κόνις
is that it is in harmony with the
following words, λόγου τ’ ἄνοια καὶ
φρενῶν ἐρινύς
. The whole sense then is: ‘She, too—the last
hope of the race—is now to die,—for a handful of blood-stained dust (i.e.,
for a slight, yet obligatory, act of piety towards her slain brother)—and
for those rash words to Creon,—the expression of her frenzied resolve.’ On
the other hand, the objection to κόνις
is the verb
(2) If we read καταμᾷ
is appropriate, and φοινία
also has a more evident fitness. The
great objection is the want of unison with λόγου
τ’ ἄνοια καὶ φρενῶν ἐρινύς
. If the τ’
after λόγου
means ‘both,’ the κοπὶς
νερτέρων
is the deadly agency as seen in the girl's rash
speech and resolve: if the τ’
means ‘and,’ it
is an agency to which these things are superadded. On either view the
language is awkward. This must be set against the gain in unity of metaphor.
It has further been urged against κοπίς
that
the word is too homely. This may be so; but we lack proof. κοπίς
seems to have been a large curved knife,
known to the Greeks chiefly as (κοπίς
is merely ‘that which
cuts.’ Pindar was not afraid of homeliness when he described a chorus-master
as a κρατήρ
, or an inspiring thought as an ἀκόνα
(cp.
τοίη οἱ κέντροιο κοπίς
(
κοπίς
be right, the change to κόνις
may have been
caused, not by a misreading of letters, but by mere inadvertence,—the
copyist having the word κόνις
in his thoughts
at the moment: it has already occurred frequently (247, 256, 409, 429).—See
Appendix.
ἄνουν
),
383 (ἀφροσύνῃ
). ὅτι
οἰστρηθεῖσα ὑπὸ τῶν ἐρινύων...τοῦτο τετόλμηκεν
.
ἄν
) where an abstract possibility
is to be stated, as οὐ μὲν γάρ τι κακώτερον ἄλλο πάθοιμι
ῥεῖα θεός γ’ ἐθέλων καὶ τηλόθεν ἄνδρα
σαώσαι
). Attic verse affords some certain examples,—all in
negative sentences, or in questions when (as here) a negative answer is
expected. So οὐκ ἔστιν ὅτῳ | μείζονα μοῖραν νείμαιμ’ ἢ
σοί
ἄν
should be supplied. I have discussed this
question in
ὑπερβασία
can restrict the power of Zeus. He
punishes the encroachment.
The MS. ἀγήρως
is not in favour of παντογήρως
, but against it; in the case of παντοπόρος—ἄπορος
(360), and of ὑψίπολις—ἄπολις
(370), there is a direct
contrast between the two words. Either πάντ’
ἀγρῶν
or πανταγρεὺς
(see cr.
n.) would be good, if οὔτ’
could be taken from
the next verse, and added to this. But
οὔτ’
clearly belongs, I think, to the next verse,—as will be
seen presently. Bamberger proposed ἰχθυοθήρας
,
‘fisherman,’ ὀρνιθοθήρας
, ‘fowler’: the latter
(which I should prefer), an adj. like
πολύθηρος
, ‘catching much’ (Heliodorus 5. 18), εὔθηρος
, ‘having good sport.’ παντόθηρος
would suit the sense well. But its
probability depends on the way in which we conceive the corrupt παντογήρως
to have arisen. It is evident that
the genuine ἀγήρως
in the next line had
something to do with it. It seems most likely that the eye of the
transcriber who first wrote παντογήρως
had
wandered to ἀγήρως
, and that by a mere
inadvertence he gave a like ending to the earlier word. Now this might most
easily have happened if the sixth letter of the earlier series had been Γ
, but would obviously have been less likely
if that letter had been Θ
. I therefore think
it more probable that παντογήρως
arose from παντόθηρος
. It is immaterial that
the last four letters of the latter are nearer to the MS., since, on the
view just stated, the transcriber's error arose from the fact that the
consecutive letters ἀγ
were common to ἀγρεύων
and ἀγήρως
, and that, from these letters onwards,
he accidentally copied ἀγήρως
. It may be added
that such an error would have been easier with a separate word like ἀγρεύων
than with the second part of a
compound like παντόθηρος
.—The verb ἀγρεύω
, ‘to catch’ (common both in verse and
in prose) is used by Soph. in fr. 507.— Soph. was thinking of
Ὕπνος
speaking to Hera), ἄλλον μέν
κεν ἔγωγε θεῶν αἰειγενετάων | ῥεῖα κατευνήσαιμι... | Ζηνὸς δ’
οὐκ ἂν
ἔγωγε Κρονίονος ἆσσον ἱκοίμην, | οὐδὲ κατευνήσαιμ’, ὅτε μὴ αὐτός
γε
κελεύοι
.
The MS. εἰδότι
δ’
οὐδὲν ἕρπει
. Far the best emendation is ἄκμητοι
).
This supposes merely a transposition of two words, of which L affords
undoubted instances (cp. on 107), and the very natural development of ἀκάματοι
out of the rarer form ἄκματοι
. For the latter cp. ἀκμήτοις δὲ λόφον
προσέβαν
ποσίν
. The word Διὸς μεγάλου ἐνιαυτοί
Διὸς ὧραι
τὰς ἐκ Διὸς ὥρας
θεῶν
is not opposed to Zeus, but
includes him. Though Zeus (the Sky Father) was more especially the ταμίας ὡρῶν
, that function can also be
ascribed to the gods collectively: see e.g. οὐκοῦν, ὦ ξένε, δοκεῖ ῥᾴδιον εἷναι
ἀληθεύοντας
λέγειν ὡς εἰσὶ θεοί;— πῶς;—πρῶτον μὲν γῆ καὶ ἥλιος ἄστρα τε
τὰ
ξύμπαντα καὶ τὰ τῶν ὡρῶν διακεκοσμημένα καλῶς οὕτως,
ἐνιαυτοῖς
τε καὶ μησὶ διειλημμένα
ἑορταί
were
the land-marks of the Calendar: τίνων δὴ πέρι
λέγομεν; ἡμερῶν τάξεως εἰς μηνῶν
περιόδους καὶ μηνῶν εἰς ἕκαστον τὸν ἐνιαυτόν, ἵνα ὧραι καὶ
θυσίαι
καὶ ἑορταὶ τὰ προσήκοντα ἀπολαμβάνουσαι ἑαυταῖς ἕκασται... θεοῖς
μὲν
τὰς τιμὰς ἀποδιδῶσι κ.τ.λ.
And, if οὔτ’
to v. 606: for οὔτ’ | ἀκάματοι θεῶν <νιν
> is certainly
not probable. See Appendix.—All the immortals have a
ἠέλιον δ’ ἀκάμαντα
ἀκάμας τε χρόνος
.
I doubt whether the dat. χρόνῳ
oft.=‘at length’ (
μαρμαρέαν. μαρμαίρω
and its cognate adj. are
applied to any ἀπ’ αἰγλήεντος Ὀλύμπου
ὁ μακάριος καὶ μόνος δυνάστης...φῶς οἰκῶν
ἀπρόσιτον
τοῦ τε
νῦν καὶ τοῦ ἔπειτα
), and is here distinguished from
τὸ
ἔπειτα
)τὸ
μέλλον
)τά τε πρῶτα | τά τ’ ἔπειθ’ ἅ τ’ ἔμελλε
τυχεῖν
ἅ τ’
, rather than ὅσ’
, be there the true correction of the MS. ὅσα τ’
, the parallelism is not strict, since τὰ ἔπειτα
would then mean ‘what followed τὰ πρῶτα
,’ not, ‘what is to follow τὰ νῦν
.’
ὥσπερ καὶ τὸ πρὶν ἐπήρκεσε
: but
this is at least much bolder than the examples which are brought to
support it, as καὶ τότε καὶ νῦν καὶ ἀεὶ ὁμολογῶ
καὶ
νῦν καὶ ἀεὶ καὶ τότε ὁμολογῶ
: and νῦν
τε καὶ πάλαι δοκεῖ
(181) is irrelevant, since πάλαι
can take the pres. (279). Rather,
perh., το—
before πρίν
, cp. ἔτι—; προβίβαζε.
διαρκέσει
: so
only here, perhaps, for in Solon fr. 5. 1 δήμῳ
μὲν γὰρ ἔδωκα τόσον κράτος ὅσσον
ἐπαρκεῖ
, we must surely read
ἀπαρκεῖ
, with Coraës.
πάμπολις
, is not only the best emendation,
but (in my belief) a certain one. I do not know whether it has been
noticed that πάμπολϋν
in one of the late
MSS. (see cr. n.), —a mere blunder for πάμπολις
,—forcibly illustrates the ease with
which the opposite change of πάμπολύ γ’
into πάμπολις
could have occurred. The νόμος
, then, is:— ‘Nothing ἐκτὸς
ἄτας
, free from a curse (cp.
ἔξω...αἰτίας
, 445)’—without bringing
ἄτη
. Cp. πάμπολυ ἔργον
πάμπολύ τι
πρᾶγμα
, γῆς δ’ ἀφθόνου πλῆθος πάμπολυ
μὴ κατ’ ἄνθρωπον
—excites the divine φθόνος
: the man shows ὕβρις
, and this brings ἄτη
. Cp. ὁρᾷς τὰ ὑπερέχοντα ζῷα ὡς κεραυνοῖ ὁ θεὸς
οὐδὲ
ἐᾷ φαντάζεσθαι, τὰ δὲ σμικρὰ οὐδέν μιν κνίζει; ὁρᾷς δὲ ὡς ἐς
οἰκήματα τὰ μέγιστα αἰεὶ καὶ δένδρεα τὰ τοιαῦτα ἀποσκήπτει τὰ
βέλεα; φιλέει γὰρ ὁ θεὸς τὰ ὑπερέχοντα πάντα κολούειν
τὰ μὲν ὑψηλὰ ταπεινῶν, τὰ δὲ ταπεινὰ ὑψῶν
.
Soph. fr. 320 καλὸν φρονεῖν τὸν θνητὸν
ἀνθρώποις
ἴσα.
ἕρπει παραλλὰξ ταῦτα
οὐδέν
, since this is not a precept (like μὴ πλουτεῖν
ἀδίκως
), but a statement of fact. In 706 L has ἔχει
by mistake for
ἔχειν
, and such errors are frequent. And δοκεῖν
in 622 might seem to recommend ἕρπειν
here. Yet νόμος
δοκεῖν
in 622 depends on ἔπος πέφανται
, and δράσαντι
παθεῖν
in Aesch. μῦθος...φωνεῖ
. The constant
fact, οὐδὲν ἕρπει
, νόμος
. Cp.
λόγῳ δέ σ’ ἐν
βραχεῖ | τοῦτ’ ἐκδιδάξω· πόλεμος
οὐδέν’ ἄνδρ’ ἑκὼν | αἱρεῖ πονηρόν.
ἄτη
. αἵ γε μὲν ἀνδρῶν | πόλλ’ ἄνω, τὰ δ’ αὖ κάτω ψεύδη
μεταμώνια τάμνοισαι κυλίνδοντ’ ἐλπίδες
, ‘at least, the hopes of
men are
oft tossed up and down, ploughing a sea of vain deceits.’—πολύπλαγκτος
might also be act., ‘causing men to
err greatly’; but this is less fitting here.
μέν
; as here, ‘εὖ
μὲν
ὀψέ δ’
, ‘late, though surely.’
ἔρωτες ἀπατῶσι
. The
ἐλπίς
ἀπάτη
,
because it ends in that. If the gen. were objective, the sense would be ἐλπὶς ἀπατᾷ ἔρωτας
. This is equally possible,
but hardly so natural. In 630, ἀπάτας
λεχέων
, the gen. is neither of these, but one of relation (a
deceiving of him about his marriage). Cp. Hes. νεωμένη οὔ σ’ ἀπατήσει
,
when ploughed again, the soil will not disappoint thee.
The ἀπάτη
, or final frustration of his
desires, οὐδὲν
ἕρπει εἰδότι
, nothing comes to him aware of it; i.e. he
understands the true meaning of nothing that happens to him. This is
somewhat forced; and that οὐδέν
is object to εἰδότι
is confirmed by Antiphon or. 1 § 29 οἱ δ’ ἐπιβουλευόμενοι οὐδὲν ἴσασι πρὶν ἐν αὐτῷ
ὦσι τῷ κακῷ γ’ ἤδη
. Cp. τἀγαθὸν χεροῖν | ἔχοντες οὐκ ἴσασι, πρίν
τις
ἐκβάλῃ
πρίν
, instead of πρὶν ἄν
(308), with subjunct.: so
ἵνα μή ποθεν ἄλλοθεν αὔοι
πῦρ
),
‘kindle.’ Attic had ἐναύω
, ‘kindle,’ and ἀφαύω
, ‘parch.’ The image here seems to be
that of a man who walks, in fancied security, over ashes under which
fire still smoulders (cp. cinere ut multo latet obrutus ignis
incedis per ignes Suppositos cineri
doloso
ἐν πυρὶ
βέβηκας
(Suidas, etc.).
ἔξω κομίζων
ὀλεθρίου πηλοῦ πόδα
: Aesch. πημάτων ἔξω πόδα | ἔχει
(and so Soph. ἐκτὸς κλαυμάτων
, ἔξω πραγμάτων
αὔω
equiv. in sense to αἴρω
: but the evidence for this is doubtful:
see Appendix.
σοφῶς
: cp. εὐνοίᾳ γ’ αὐδῶ
ὀργῇ
(
θυμῷ
(
οὐκ ἔφα τις
in Aesch. καὶ τοῦτο
τοὔπος ἐστὶν ἀνδρὸς ἔμφρονος, | ὅταν καλῶς πράσσῃ τις, ἐλπίζειν
κακά
. For similar γνῶμαι
in
tragic lyrics, cp. Aesch.
λόγος μὲν ἔστ’ ἀρχαῖος ἀνθρώπων φανείς
ἀλλὰ τῷ χρόνῳ
ποτέ
. A moment arrives when he makes the fatal error. ἄτη
(ἀάω
), as
the heaven-sent influence that leads men to sin, is properly ‘hurt done
to the mind.’ Milton,
1676
βλαψίφρων, φρενοβλαβής.
ἀλλ’ ἐπεὶ ἀασάμην, καί μευ φρένας ἐξέλετο Ζεύς
σπεύδει ἀνήρ, κέρδος διζήμενος, ὅν τινα δαίμων | πρόφρων εἰς μεγάλην ἀμπλακίην παράγει, | καί οἱ ἔθηκη δοκεῖν, ἃ μὲν ᾖ κακά, ταῦτ’ ἀγάθ’ εἶναι, | εὐμαρέως, ἃ δ’ ἂν ᾖ χρήσιμα, ταῦτα κακά. Lycurgus
οἱ γὰρ θεοὶ οὐδὲν πρότερον ποιοῦσιν ἢ τῶν πονηρῶν ἀνθρώπων τὴν διάνοιαν παράγουσι· καί μοι δοκοῦσι τῶν ἀρχαίων τινὲς ποιητῶν ὥσπερ χρησμοὺς γράψαντες τοῖς ἐπιγιγνομένοις ταῦτα τὰ ἰαμβεῖα καταλιπεῖν· ὅταν γὰρ ὀργὴ δαιμόνων βλάπτῃ τινά, | τοῦτ’ αὐτὸ πρῶτον, ἐξαφαιρεῖται φρενῶν | τὸν νοῦν τὸν ἐσθλόν, εἰς δὲ τὴν χείρω τρέπει | γνώμην, ἵν’ εἰδῇ μηδἐν ὧν ἁμαρτάνει. The schol. on our verse quotes an unknown poet's lines,
ὅταν δ’ ὁ δαίμων ἀνδρὶ πορσύνῃ κακά, | τὸν νοῦν ἔβλαψε πρῶτον, ᾧ βουλευεται. (‘Quem Iuppiter vult perdere, dementat prius.’ See n. in Appendix.)— The epic
πολλοστῷ χρόνῳ
πολλοστῷ
ἔτει
(Cratinus jun. Χείρ
. 1);
i.e. πολλοστός
has its proper sense, ‘one
of many’ (χρόνος
, like the ἔτος
, is conceived as the last of a series.
So ὀλιγοστὸς χρόνος
would mean, not, ‘a
fraction of time,’ but, ‘one in a small number of χρόνοι
’ or periods. In Arist.
ὀλίγιστον...χρόνον
: while Ab (cod. Laur. 87. 12) is the only
MS. cited in the Berlin ed. (p. 1053 ὀλιγοστόν
. And otherwise ὀλιγοστός
occurs only in later Greek, as καταβὰς
ὀλιγοστός
, ‘having gone to the coast ὀλιγοστῷ τοσαύτην ἀμυνομένῳ πόλιν
‘fighting
so great a State πράσσει καλῶς
: so πράσσειν
κατὰ νοῦν
(Plat. ἄταν
is rather
‘infatuation.’—Donaldson changed ἄτας
here
to ἄλγους
, because the strophe (614) also
ends with ἐκτὸς ἄτας
. On the other hand
Dindorf ejects ἐκτὸς ἄτας
from 614
(leaving a lacuna). But I believe ἐκτὸς
ἄτας
to be genuine in both places, as οὐδὲν
ἕρπει
also is both in 613 and in 618. We have to remember,
first, that Soph. (like other ancient poets) easily tolerated repetition
of words (see on
καὶ μήν
(526).
τὰν νεάταν ὁδόν
; so 808,
to a person, νέατος
could not be said of a sole
survivor unless he was γέννημ’
ἄχθομαι ἔλκος
In the MS. reading (see cr. n.) νύμφης
is a
gloss on τᾶλις
occurs only here and in a verse of
Callimachus, αὐτίκα τὴν τᾶλιν παιδὶ σὺν
ἀμφιθαλεῖ
, quoted by the Schol., who says, τᾶλις
λέγεται παρ’
Αἰολεῦσιν ἡ ὀνομασθεῖσά τινι νύμφη
. Hesychius has, τᾶλις· ἡ μελλόγαμος παρθένος καὶ κατωνομασμένη
τινί·
οἱ δὲ γυναῖκα γαμετήν· οἱ δὲ νύμφην
. This shows that τᾶλις
could mean, not only an affianced
bride, but also a bride after marriage: just as
νύμφη
can mean either. The epithet τῆς
μελλονύμφου
in 633 is no
argument against it. On the other hand τῆς
μελλογάμου
in his text. It does not prove this,—nor the
reverse. τῆς μελλογάμου
in Pollux should be (as
Semitelos saw) τὴν μελλόγαμον
, and we should
refer his words solely to v.
633. His point is simply that ἡ
μελλόνυμφος
is more correct than ἡ
μελλονύμφη
.—Curtius connects τᾶλις
with τέρ‐ην
, tender;
θρόνα
, flowers: Sanskrit θάλος
). This at least agrees
well with what we know as to the usage of
τᾶλις
.
λεχέων
is one of relation <*>ed,
perhaps, by the idea of privation <*>
ἀπάτη
were ἀποστέρησις
).
Third ἐπεισόδιον
. Haemon vainly intercedes with
his father. They quarrel, and the son abruptly leaves the scene (765). Creon
then commands that Antigone shall at once be immured in a rocky vault.
ὁ λόγος παροιμιακῶς, ὁπότε μὴ <*>σμῷ
χρώμεθα,
ἀλλ’ αὐτόπται τῶν πρ<*> γινόμεθα
. ΑΓ. <*> δόμοισι.—ΧΟ. μάντιν οὐχ
ἕτερον
<*>
. ‘I will not bring a seer, other than
<*>self’ (cp.
σοφιστὴν δ’ ἄλλον <*>τάξομαι
, who also
has 952 ᾔδη <*>δὲν μάντεως ἔδει
φράσαι
. Cp.
μῶν
,
‘can it be <*>’
τὸ Μεγαρέων <*>ισυα
<*> χαλεπαίνω
, etc. At first sight it
<*> strong: λύσσα
is ‘raving.’ But
<*>ain vehemence of language characte<*> Creon (cp. 280 ff.). Instead of saying <*>,
‘have you come here in displeas<*> he says, ‘have you come here to
sto<*> me?’ As λυσσῶσαν
(492). I therefore think λυσσαίνων
genuine, and a finer reading than
the variant noted in L,
ὡς ἂν ποιήσῃς, πανταχῇ χρηστός γ’ ἔσει
πάντῃ γὰρ τεταγμένοι
πειρησόμεθα
εἶναι χρηστοί
: id. 8. 110 πάντως
ἕτοιμοι ἦσαν λέγοντι πείθεσθαι
(‘ready in every case’).
αὐτάς
) ἀπορθόω
(a rare word) means, like ἀπευθύνω
, (1) ‘to straighten out.’ and then
(2) ‘to guide in a straight course.’ Plat. ἀπορθοῦν τὸν κλῆρον πρὸς τὸ
δικαιότατον
, ‘to direct the lot (for magistracies) in the
best interests of justice.’ Here the γνῶμαι
are the κανόνες
, ὥστε τέκτονος | παρὰ
στάθμην ἰόντος ὀρθοῦται
κανών
. γνώμης πονηροῖς κανόσιν ἀναμετρούμενος |
τὸ
σῶφρον
ἀπορ<*>
γνώμας μοι
, thou guidest <*>στὰς ἔχων
, having good views (of
thine own). Or (2) ‘Having good views, thou guidest me,’ supplying με
with ἀπορθοῖς
(like ἀπευθύνειν πόλιν
μοι
would then be awkward. Cp.
δηλώσεται
στυγήσεται
ἥσσω λαβεῖν
): so Plat. ὥστε καὶ ἄλλων διδάσκαλος ἀξιοῦσθαι
δικαίως
, ‘to be justly ranked as a teacher.’ The same use is
implied in ὁπόσης
ἂν
τιμῆς ἀξιώσῃ τὸ πωλούμενον
(at whatever price he may
value...).—L's reading, ἀξίως
ἑαυτῶν
, etc., or (κολάσατε...ἀξίως τούτους
ἀξίως
οὗτος
ὁ γάμος ἀξίως ἔσται μείζων φ
., ‘will οὐδεὶς γάμος ἀξίως ἔσται
μ. φ.
, ‘no marriage will ἀξίως
becomes a mere equiv.
for δικαίως
or προσηκόντως
. The change of ἀξιώσεται
into ἀξίως
ἔσται
would have been the easier, since the ordinary fut. was ἀξιωθήσομαι.
μετὰ δὲ Σόλωνα οἰχόμενον
φρονεῖν
, or διακεῖσθαι
. The phrase differs in two points
from others which seem like it. (1) The gen. with στέρνων
represents the mind itself. (2) εἶναι
. Thus ἔχω
τινά
(or τι
) δῑ αἰσχύνης, αἰτίας, ὀργῆς, φυλακῆς
, etc. But εἰμὶ δῑ ἡσυχίης
(Her. 1.206), διὰ
φόβου
(Thuc. 6.59), δῑ
ὄχλου
(Aristoph. ταῦτα
understood.
(One ought to think thus),—that is, ἑστάναι
depends on
χρή
,—the indefinite subject of ἔχειν
(τινά
) being continued with it; and the whole
clause explains οὕτω
. The image from a soldier
posted behind his leader suits the military tone in which Creon presently
enforces the value of discipline (670). Cp. εἴτε καὶ ἐν τῇ αὐτῇ τάξει εἴτε καὶ ὄπισθεν
ἐπιτεταγμένον
ὄπισθεν ἑστάναι γνώμης
is a poetical equiv.
for ἀκολουθεῖν τῇ
γνώμῃ
(Thuc. 3.38).—We could also
render,—‘that all things rank second to a father's will’: when διὰ στέρνων ἔχειν
as=νομίζειν
. But
ἑστάναι
applies to the τάξις
of persons more naturally than to the estimation of things: cp. ἵνα δοκέει ἐπιτηδεότατον ἡμέας εἶναι
ἑστάναι
ἱστάναι
(which Musgrave proposed) would suit that view better.
ἄν
,
as 760,
τοῖς αὐτοῖς ἀμύνεσθαι
τοῖς ὁμοίοις ἡμᾶς
ἀμύνεσθαι
, to reward: here
(cp. 516): ἀστοῖς ἴσα χρὴ μελετᾶν
τοὺς αὐτοὺς ἐχθροὺς καὶ
φίλους νομίζειν
,—the definition of a ξυμμαχία
as dist. from a merely defensive ἐπιμαχία
, Thuc.
1.44. Cp. 523 n.: Pind. φίλον εἴη φιλεῖν· | ποτὶ δ’ ἐχθρὸν ἅτ’ ἐχθρὸς ἐὼν
λύκοιο δίκαν ὑποθεύσομαι
.
ἤ
instead of ποιῆσαι
: see
on 497, and cp. οὐδὲν ὄντας ἄλλο πλὴν | εἵδωλ
γελῶσι δ’ ἔχθροι
οὔκουν γέλως ἥδιστος εἰς ἐχθροὺς γελᾶν
οἱ δ’ οὖν γελώντων κἀπιχαιρόντων
κακοῖς
.
γε
may
emphasise τὰς φρένας ἐκβάλης
, and not
merely τὰς φρένας
: cp.
747: τοῦ
θεοῦ
γε προστάτην
, where γε
emphasises the whole phrase, not merely the word θεοῦ
. The deprecatory force of γε
, as seen in μὴ
σύ γε
(
σύ
. Cp. καὶ μή γε πρὸς θεῶν, εὖ λέγεις γάρ, αἰσχρὰ
δέ,
| πέρα προβῇς τῶνδ’
φρένας γ’
σύ γ’
ἡδονῆς
, the phrase οὕνεκα ἡδονῆς
γυναικός
(pleasure in her) would be very awkward. Some strange
emendations have been proposed: see Appendix.
φίλον... ἐσθλὸν ἐκβαλεῖν
εὐμένειαν ἐκβάλοι
τοὺς δὲ λόγους, οὓς ἐν τῷ ἔμπροσθεν
ἔλεγον, οὐ
δύναμαι νῦν ἐκβαλεῖν
ἦ που πολὺν γέλωθ’ ὑφ’ ἡδονῆς ἄγεις
ἡδονῇ δούς
ἀκοῆς ἡδονῇ ἡσσώμενοι
ψυχρὰν μέν, οἶμαι, τέρψιν.
ὑπαγκάλισμα
ἀγκάλισμα,
ἐναγκάλισμα
. The neuter gives a contemptuous tone. Cp. 320
λάλημα
,
756 δούλευμα
. τἄνδον οἰκουρήματα
Χρυσηΐδων μείλιγμα
ἔχιδνα
in the house (531). So civil strife (στάσις ἔμφυλος
) is described by Solon as πάσῃ πόλει...ἕλκος ἄφυκτον
(4. 17).
κατθανών
, 496 ἁλούς
. Cp. ἡδὺ γὰρ φίλους | κἀν νυκτὶ λεύσσειν,
ὅντιν’ ἂν
παρῇ χρόνον
φίλος
).
κοὐκ ἔστι
vόσος | τῆσδ’ ἥντιν’ ἀπέπτυσα μᾶλλον.
οὖσαν
), πτύσας
connected by σέ γ’
ἀπιστοῦσαν...ἄγουσι...καὶ...καθελόντες
. In
μάτηρ
ὡσεί τις πιστά
: but nowhere in Attic poetry do we find the
epic and lyric use of ὡσεί τε
as merely=ὡσεί
(
φίλος
and ὡσεί τε
have led Nauck to propose that
vv. 652—654 should be made into two, thus: γένοιτ’ ἂν ἕλκος μεῖζον; ἀλλ’ ἀποπτύσας | τὴν
παῖδ’
ἐν Ἅιδου τήνδε νυμφεύειν μέθες
.
γαμεῖσθαι
, γαμεῖν
, Ἅιδης νιν, ὡς ἔοικε, νυμφεύσει τάχα
.
θάψω
,
and n. on 46.
πρὸς
οὖν
τάδε
, Aristoph.
φύσει
, cp. τοῦ θανόντος ἀρτίως
τῶν παρεστώτων τότε
τοὺς
ἐγγενεῖς
, cp.
τὰ μὲν
πανοῦργα καὶ παλιντριβῆ...τὰ δὲ | δίκαια
καὶ τὰ χρήστ’.
ὅς ῥ’ ἔπεα φρεσὶν ᾗσιν ἄκοσμά τε πολλά τε
ᾔδη,
| μάψ, ἀτὰρ οὐ κατὰ κόσμον, ἐριζέμεναι βασιλεῦσιν
ἀκόσμους θρέψω
. It is needless to supply a
more general verb, like ποιήσω
: the
ruler's relation to his people justifies θρέψω
:
cp. ὦ τέκνα
Seidler transposes vv. 663—667, placing them after 671. The object is to
bring vv. 668—671 into immediate connection with 662. In this there is one
slight grammatical gain; since, as the vv. stand in the MSS., τοῦτον ...τὸν ἄνδρα
(668) means, ‘the man who
acts thus’ (viz., as described in vv. 666 f.). But the order given in the
MSS. is right. The transposition obliterates one of the finest touches in
the speech. Creon demands that the obedience of the citizens to the ruler
shall be absolute (666 f.). And then he supplements this demand with a
remark on the dignity of such obedience. The man who so obeys gives the best
proof that he could also rule (668 ff.). Seidler destroys the point of vv.
668 ff. by placing them after 662.
The connection of thought in the whole passage—which is slightly obscured by compression—may be most clearly shown by taking the verses in small consecutive groups. (1) 659 f. If I tolerate disloyalty
in my own relatives, I shall encourage it in other citizens. (2) 661 f.
γάρ) only a man who is firm (
χρηστός) where his own relatives are concerned will be found to uphold justice in the State (i.e. will have the authority necessary for doing so). (3) 663 f. Now, I recognise disloyalty in any one who breaks the law and defies the government, as Antigone has done. (4) 666 f. Instead of so doing, the citizen is bound to obey the government in everything. (5) 668—671. There is nothing slavish in that; on the contrary, it shows that the citizen is not only a good subject, but would, if required, be a good ruler;—as he would also be a good soldier.—Then comes the general censure on unruliness (672—676). And then the conclusion:—I must vindicate my authority, and punish Antigone (677 —680).
ὅτε κέν τις ὑπερβήῃ καὶ ἁμάρτῃ
ὑπερβαίνοντες καὶ ἁμαρτάνοντες.
ἐπιτάγματα
are a despot's commands (Arist.
ὃν ἂν
στήσῃ
) puts the case in the most general way: any one whom
she might conceivably appoint. Hence this optat. suits γνῶμαι
: cp. 1032
: τό γ’ εὖ | πράσσειν, ἐπεὶπύθόιτο,
κέρδοσἐμπολᾷ
καὶ μεγάλα καὶ ἄδικα
. So oft. in euphemisms, ἀγαθὸν ἢ...τὰ ἐναντία
εὐδαιμονίας τε πέρι καὶ τοῦ ἐναντίου
κρεισσόνων γὰρ καὶ δίκαια κἄδικ’ ἔστ’
ἀκούειν
: and the verse cited by schol. on δοῦλε, δεσποτῶν ἄκουε καὶ δίκαια
κἄδικα
κλύειν
in 666:—the man who thus
obeys. The looseness of grammatical connection would hardly be felt when
the sense was so clear. Cp. 1035 (τῶν
δ’
). So in αὐτούς
τὴν πόλιν
in 939.
σαφὴς μὲν ἀστῶν ἐμφανὴς δὲ τοῦ ξένου
ὅτι
ἄρχοι ἄν
) as well as
πολὺς κλύδων | ἡμῖν τε καὶ σοὶ ξυμμάχοις
τ’
ἔσται δορός.
ἕπεσθε, χώραν μὴ προλείποντες ᾗ ἄν τις
προσταχθῇ.
προστάτης
in front and ἐπιστάτης
behind): Xen. παραστάτας ἀγαθοὺς
καὶ συμμάχους
. The Attic ἔφηβος
,
on beginning, at eighteen, his term of service as a περίπολος
, took an oath, οὐ καταισχυνῶ ὅπλα τὰ ἱερὰ
[the arms given to
him by the State], οὐδ’ ἐγκαταλείψω
τὸν παραστάτην ὅτῳ ἂν στοιχήσω
(by whose side he should be
placed):
πόλεις τ’ ὄλλυσιν ἠδ’
τοῦτο—τόδ’—τόδ’
, just as here αὕτη...ἥδ’... ἥδ’
. When πόλεις
had become, as in L, πόλις
,—a corruption found also in Aesch. τ’
may have been added for metre's sake. To ἠδέ
itself there is no objection: it was
certainly used in iambics by Soph. (fr. 253, fr. 503), no less than by
Aesch. ( Aesch.
σύμμαχον
δόρυ
) to break up in flight.’ It turns union into
disunion,—the hope of victory into defeat. With
ὁ
γελωτοποιὸς εἰσῆλθε...καὶ πολλοὺς κατέρρηξεν ἡμῶν γέλωτας
,
‘and ποιεῖ καταρρήγνυσθαι
. We cannot
compare νεῖκος ἀναρρήξαντας
ῥῆξαι φωνήν
, etc.
πόλιν...ὀρθουμένην
σφαλλομένην
: 8. 64 ξυνέβη...τὴν πόλιν ἀκινδύνως ὀρθοῦσθαι
. Cp. 163, 167.— τοὺς πολλούς
only by
bringing out the notion of personal safety more vividly. Cp.
ὅστις
follows
τὰ...σώματα.
τῆς εὐπραξίας | μήτηρ
by Aesch. αἰδομένων δ’ ἀνδρῶν πλέονες σόοι ἠὲ
πέφανται
ἐκείνοισι ταῦτα ποιεῦσι οὐκ ἐπιτρεπτέα
ἐστί,
ἀλλὰ διωκτέοι εἰσί
τιμωρητέα
, Thuc.
88
πολεμητέα
, Thuc.
118
ἐπιχειρητέα
, etc.: so ὁδωτά
ἀμυνῶ δ’, ὅσονπερ δυνατός εἰμι, τῷ
νόμῳ
τοῖς κοινῇ δόξασι βοηθεῖν.
οἱ
κοσμοῦντες
, the rulers: meaning here, his own edicts. For
the act. κοσμεῖν
, cp. Her. 1.59 (Peisistratus) ἔνεμε τὴν
πόλιν κοσμέων καλῶς τε καὶ εὖ
. And for the pass. thus used, ταῦτα μὲν κατὰ τὰς δίκας ἐποίεε
οἱ
κοσμούμενοι
, ‘the rulers.’ But (τόσῳ καὶ
ἐκοσμοῦντο ἐχυρώτερον
: but there the verb may well be pass.,
‘the more securely was their government organised.’ (ὁ ἀμύνων
and ὁ κοσμῶν
, it is more natural that he should
speak of his own edicts than of ‘the rulers.’—κόσμος
was said of a constitution, esp.
oligarchical (μεταστῆσαι τὸν κόσμον καὶ ἐς
δημοκρατίαν...τρέψαι
μένειν ἐν τῷ ὀλιγαρχικῷ κόσμῳ
κόσμοι
were oligarchical
magistrates, with military as well as civil powers (Arist.
ἀτὰρ οὐ γυναικῶν οὐδέποτ’ ἔσθ’ ἡττητέα |
ἡμῖν
ἡσσᾶσθαι
is only pass., its verbal in τέος
can be only pass.: as ἁλωτέον
could mean only, ‘one must be taken.’
But even in other cases the verbal in
τέος
sometimes answers to the pass., not to the act., sense
of the verb: as Xen. ὅταν
ἐκείνη
(the queen-bee) ἐκλίπῃ,
οὐδεμία
οἴεται τῶν μελιττῶν ἀπολειπτέον εἶναι, ἀλλ’ ἕπονται πᾶσαι
:
i.e. ὅτι δεῖ ἀπολείπεσθαι
(pass.), ‘to be
left behind’: (for the stationary bees could not be said ἀπολείπειν
the emigrant.)
thrust out: oft. of dethronement (ἐκπ. τυραννίδος,
ἀρχῆς, κράτους
, Aesch. ), or of exile (
χθονός
,
ἄν
, as oft. in emphatic or excited utterances
(
γυναικός
in 678. And the phrase γυναικῶν ἥσσονες
(680) has a peculiar force
as spoken to Haemon,— whom Creon afterwards taunts as γυναικὸς ὕστερον
(746).
τὸν χρόνον
,
‘my years’:
εἰ μὴ ξυμφοραὶ κλέπτουσί με
τούτων
περὶ
) ὧν λέγεις
. At first sight it
is natural to wish, with Herm. , for δοκεῖς...
ὧν λέγεις λέγειν πέρι
. Cp. 1057
ἃν λέγῃς λέγων
. But here it is fitting that λέγειν
should have the prominence of the
first place. And the undoubted harshness of the order may be partly
excused by observing that ὧν λέγεις
is
practically equiv. to τούτων
.
γνώμη πατρῴα
(640); and had warned Haemon
against disregarding the voice of reason (648). Haemon replies: ‘Reason
is the gift of the gods. I dare not suggest that your reasonings are
wrong; but other men, too, may sometimes reason soundly. Now, I know
what the Thebans are saying of your action; and, as a son devoted to
your welfare, I ought to tell you.’—The tact and deference which mark
this speech place Creon's αὐθάδεια
in a stronger light.
κτημάτων πάντων ἐστὶ τιμιώτατον ἀνὴρ φίλος
ξυνετός τε καὶ εὔνοος
ὅπως
) thou dost not say these things
rightly.’ He could not, if he would—and would not, if he could—impugn
his father's reasonings. He only suggests that the case may have also
another aspect, which Creon has not considered.
ὅς, ὅστις
(691, 696): I could not say what
point in thy argument is οὐκ οἶδα ὃ
(or ὅ τι
) μὴ ἀληθεύεις
. The οὐ
through the influence of the optatives.]
ἐγὼ δὲ θυμοῦσθαι μὲν οὐκ ἐπίσταμαι |
νοσοῦντι
κείνῳ
κακὰς δὲ τόλμας μήτ’ ἐπισταίμην ἐγὼ | μήτ’
ἐκμάθοιμι, τάς τε τολμώσας στυγῶ
τι
: cp. εἰς βλάβην φέρον
γένοιτο
cp. εἴ τῳ γένοιτο αὐτὸ τὸ καλὸν ἰδεῖν
γένοιτο μέντἂν
occurs also
δ’ οὖν
cp. 722,
769: ἔστω δ’ οὖν ὅπως ὑμῖν φίλον
προκήδομαι
(741), προταρβῶ
(83),
προνοῶ
, etc., and expresses the idea, ‘in thy defence,’
better than τὸ σὸν...προσκοπούμενος
πέφυκας
is then less fitting,
and (δ’ οὖν
commends the
vulgate as genuine.—For the repeated εἴ τῴ τι ἔστιν ἀγαθὸν ἢ εἴ τῳ τὰ
ἐναντία
ἤν τις,... | ἢ σύμμαχός τις ἢ
κασίγνητος
ἔστι γάρ τις
οὐ πρόσω | Σπάρτης πόλις τις
, which, if sound, is a mere
pleonasm.)
τὸ
σὸν γάρ
: so τὸ γὰρ σόν, οὐ τὸ τοῦδ’
ἡ γὰρ πρὶν...ἀπαιδία
σόν
, at least, this order
seems to strengthen, rather than diminish, the emphasis. οὐ τὸ σὸν | δείσας πρόσωπον
λόγοις
τ
. led Dindorf to suppose the loss of one verse (or more)
after 690. Herwerden has suggested something like κοὐδείς ποτ’ ἀστῶν ἐμφανῶς χρῆται, πάτερ, |
λόγοις τοιούτοις
κ.τ.λ.
Nauck thinks that either v. 691 is wholly spurious,
or that the words λόγοις τοιούτοις
are
corrupt. But, while the dat. is certainly bold—esp. with ἀνδρὶ δ.
preceding it—it is (I think) quite
within the possibilities of classical idiom. We should remember that
Athenians were accustomed to use a simple dat. (of ‘time’ or ‘occasion’)
in speaking of festivals,—as τραγῳδοῖς
καινοῖς
: cp. (e.g.) χθὲς γὰρ αὐτὸν διέφυγον τοῖς
ἐπινικίοις
ταῖς σαῖς ἀπειλαῖς
, is similar. Cp. also Thuc. I. 84
εὐπραγίαις...οὐκ
ἐξυβρίζομεν
, where the notion, ‘by reason of successes,’ is
similarly blended with the notion, ‘in seasons of success.’
κλύων τέρψει
, then οἷς
might have been for οὕς
, by attraction. The τέρψομαι
(with pass. sense) cp. fr. 612 ὅπου γε μὴ
δίκαια τέρψεται
, and [Eur.] μή
, cp.
ἐτερψ)άμην
is epic, as τερψάμενος
ἐτέρφθην
(
σκότος
where the things are
said: for the gen., cp. 65 n., and μίμνομεν μιᾶς ὑπὸ | χλαίνης
κατέσχεν ὑπὸ σκότου τὸν φθόνον
ὑπὸ σκότου | ξίφη σπάσαντες
ὑπὸ σκότῳ
also occurs (Aesch.
ἄριστος ἐλθὼν πρὸς κάκιστον
τὰ πλείστου ἄξια περὶ ἐλαχίστου
ποιεῖται.
πεσεῖν ἂν κἂν ἀπὸ σμικροῦ κακοῦ
μήθ’
), not to
ἐν φονῇσιν
and ἀμφὶ
φονῇσιν
are Homeric, and Her.uses the former (with art., Her. 9. 76
ἐν
τῇσι φονῇσι ἐόντας
). The phrase ἐν
φοναῖς
is used by Pindar, Aesch. , Eur. , and (in parody) by But Ar. v. 1003 of this play— the only play of
Soph. which contains the word—seems a solitary Attic instance of φοναῖς
without ἐν
.
ὑγίειαν...χρυσέαν
, and even ( Pind. στεφάνῳ χρυσέας ἐλαίας
(the wreath of natural
olive), as Olympia is μάτηρ
χρυσοστεφάνων
ἀέθλων
( Pind. χρυσοῦς
στέφανος.
λαβεῖν
), the gen. depending on
οἷον κλέος ἔλλαβε... | πάντας ἐπ’
ἀνθρώπους
ὑφέρπειν
, of secret rumour,
μέγα |
θάλλοντές εἰσι νῦν ἐν Ἀργείων
στρατῷ.
τί δ’ ἔστιν, ὦ παῖ, πρός γ’ ἐμοῦ
στυγούμενον
μεῖζον ἄγαλμά ἐστι τῆς
ἐκείνων εὐκλείας
. —The conjecture θάλλω
so oft. takes a dat. of
respect, as Hes. ἀγαθοῖσι
), Pind. ἀρεταῖσιν
), etc.: (πρὸς παίδων
confirm εὐκλείας
, since with εὐκλείᾳ
we should have expected παίδων
alone. It is true that πατὴρ θάλλων εὐκλείᾳ
could mean ‘a father's
fame’ (cp. 638); but one could not havé, πρὸς παίδων τί μεῖζον ἄγαλμα
παίδων εὐκλείᾳ θαλλόντων
;— Triclinius wrongly joined εὐκλείας ἄγαλμα
, thinking of εὐκλείας γέρας
(
στέφανον
εὐκλείας μέγαν
(
λῆμα θούριον φορεῖν
σπλάγχνον ἔντονον φέρων
‘if you could
‘He
ὃ σὺ φής
: cp.
καί
σοι
θεοὶ πόροιεν ὡς ἐγὼ θέλω.
καὶ
μηδέν
: it is merely oratio obliqua for ὅτι
τοῦτο καὶ οὐδὲν ἄλλο ὀρθῶς
ἔχει
. The imperative μὴ...φόρει
does not affect this: cp. καὶ μὴ δοκῶμεν δρῶντες ἃν ἡδώμεθα | οὐκ
ἀντιτίσειν αὖθις ἃν λυπώμεθα
καὶ μηδέν
could also have stood here,
since v. 705 could be regarded as equiv. to, ‘do not feel confident
that...’: see n. on
ὡς φης
, emphatically placed: cp.
ὅστις τοι δοκέει τὸν πλησίον
ἴδμεναι οὐδέν, |
ἀλλ’
αὐτὸς μοῦνος ποικίλα δήνε’
(devices) ἔχειν, | κεῖνός γ’ ἄφρων ἐστί, νόου
βεβλαμμένος ἐσθλοῦ, | ἴσως γὰρ πάντες ποικίλ’ ἐπιστάμεθα
. Isocr. or. 3 § 43 joins Theognis, Hesiod and
Phocylides as ἀρίστους...συμβούλους τῷ βίῳ τῷ
τῶν ἀνθρώπων
. They were read in schools.
ὅστις
: Xen. ὃς ἂν κάμνῃ τῶν
οἰκετῶν, τούτων σοι ἐπιμελητέον
πάντων.
τὸ μέντοι πρᾶγμ’, ἔχον καλοὺς λόγους, | εἴ
τις
διαπτύξειεν, οὐ καλὸν τόδε
ἔξωθέν εἰσιν
οἱ δοκοῦντες εὖ φρονεῖν | λαμπροί, τὰ
δ’ ἔνδον πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις ἴσοι
. Also σκόλιον
no. 7 in Bergk εἴθ’ ἐξῆν ὁποῖός τις
ἦν
ἕκαστος | τὸ στῆθος διελόντ’, ἔπειτα τὸν νοῦν | ἐσιδόντα,
κλῄσαντα
πάλιν, | ἄνδρα φίλον νομίζειν ἀδόλῳ φρενί
. The image might
be suggested by various objects,— a casket, tables, fruit, or the
like.—Cp. Shaks.
ὄντες
: cp.
471.
ἄνδρα δ’ ὠφελεῖν κ.τ.λ.
σὲ... | τὸ μὴ πυθέσθαι
τὸ σὲ μὴ πυθέσθαι.
τείνειν τόξον
or τείνειν
πόδα
, ‘to strain the cord too tight,’—to be τείνω
, like ἔτεινον ἄνω πρὸς τὸ ὄρος
ῥ
, cp.
ἐμὲ
ῥέπον
),
ἀπὸ ῥυτῆρος.
ὕδατι χειμάρρῳ
ὁ χειμάρρους
(ποταμός
).
Tozer, χειμάῤῥοι
) are the natural result of the
configuration of the country, for the steep limestone mountains have but
little of a spongy surface to act as a reservoir for the rain... It is
especially at the time of the autumn rains that the greatest floods take
place, and the sudden swelling and violent rush of the stream has
furnished Homer with some of his finest similes.’ (
κάλαμος
) answers;—σὺ
μὲν μαχομένη ταῖς πνοαῖς ἐνικήθης, | ἡμεῖς δὲ καμπτόμεσθα
μαλθακῇ
γνώμῃ, | κἂν βαιὸν ἡμῶν ἄνεμος ἄκρα κινήσῃ.
χαμαὶ βάλε δένδρεα μακρὰ | αὐτῇσιν
ῥίζῃσι
αὐτός
(with ‘Aeolic’ acc.); see on
νεώς
, allowed by tragedy even in iambics, as
νᾶες
(953) and ναΐ
occur only in lyrics. So ναός
, temple (286), Ἀθάνα,
κυναγός, ὁδαγός, ποδαγός
(1196): and even in Att.prose λοχαγός, οὐραγός,
ξεναγός.
περισκελῆ.
πόδες
were ropes attached to the two lower
corners of the sail, whence their name. καὶ ναῦς γάρ, ἐνταθεῖσα πρὸς βίαν ποδί, |
ἔβαψεν, ἔστη δ’ αὖθις, ἢν χαλᾷ πόδα
ναῦν
, easily supplied
from ναός
: for
κάτω
, cp. 527: for στρέφω = ἀναστρέφω
,
θυμός
is conceived as
ground from which he retires; so θυμοῦ
περᾶν
=‘to
εἴκειν
: στυγνὸς μὲν εἴκων δῆλος εἶ, βαρὺς δ’, ὅταν
|
θυμοῦ περάσῃς
μηδ’ εἴκετε χάρμης | Ἀργείοις
εἶκε, Διὸς θύγατερ, πολέμου καὶ
δηϊοτῆτος
εἴκουσι τῆς ὁδοῦ
ὑπείξομεν τοῦ ἀρχαίου λόγου
ὑπεχώρησεν αὐτῷ τοῦ θρόνου
ὀργῆς δ’ ἐξανεὶς κακῆς,
ἄναξ | Θησεῦ, τὸ λῷστον
σοῖσι βούλευσαι δόμοις
, where the sense is, ‘having remitted
thy wrath,’ ἐξανεὶς [σεαυτὸν] ὀργῆς.
μετάστασιν
here, cp. Alexis fr. incert. 46 τῶν μετρίων αἱ
μείζονες | λῦπαι ποιοῦσι τῶν φρενῶν μετάστασιν
: οἴσειν ἔμελλεν...τοῦ τότε παρόντος κακοῦ
μετάστασιν.
παῦσαί γε μέντοι καὶ δὸς ἀνδράσιν φίλοις |
γνώμης κρατῆσαι
δός μοι σεαυτόν, μὴ τοσοῦτον ὡς δάκνει |
θυμῷ
δύσοργος
διδούς
);
or ‘yield: also permit,’ etc. (an asyndeton, with δίδου
). On this view, either θυμῷ
or θυμοῦ
is possible. But the fatal objection to it is the weakness of δίδου
) —‘if
you are angry, be διδούς
)—‘it is possible not
only to moderate one's passion, but
ὄντος
),
i.e., if I also, younger though I am, can contribute a sound opinion.
Cp. τἀνθυμήματα | ...τἀπὸ σοῦ
τελεῖται τἀπ’ ἐμοῦ
εἰ χρή τι κἀμὲ...σταθμᾶσθαι
εἴπερ κἀγώ τι
φρονῶ
.—If κἀπ’
καὶ ἐπί
, it must mean, ‘in
my case also.’ ἐπ’ ἐμοῦ λέγειν
κἀπ’ ἐμοῦ θρήνων τύχῃ
, but now think that
there, too, it is καὶ ἀπό.
οἶσι πρεσβεύει γένος
πρεσβύτερον
) n.
τὸ δὲ φυᾷ κράτιστον ἅπαν
(opposed to διδακταὶ ἀρεταί
).
τούτων ἔχω γὰρ πάντ’ ἐπιστήμην ἐγώ
οὗτος μὲν πανάριστος, ὃς αὐτὸς πάντα
νοήσῃ· |
ἐσθλὸς δ’ αὖ κἀκεῖνος, ὃς εὖ εἰπόντι πίθηται
. ἴσον ἐκεῖνο, ὦ βασιλεῦ, παρ’ ἐμοὶ
κέκριται,
φρονέειν τε εὖ καὶ τῷ λέγοντι χρηστὰ ἐθέλειν πείθεσθαι
μὴ ἔφυ τοιοῦτος
. This is better than to
suppose that εἰ δ’
οὖν τοῦτο μὴ ταύτῃ ῥέπει
), since this elliptical εἰ δ’ οὖν
was a familiar Attic idiom: see Plat. εἰ δή τις ὑμῶν οὕτως ἔχει—οὐκ ἀξιῶ μὲν γὰρ
ἔγωγε, εἰ δ’ οὖν
[οὕτως ἔχει]—ἐπιεικῆ ἄν μοι δοκῶ πρὸς τοῦτον
λέγειν
: ‘If any one of you is so disposed—I do not think
that he ought to be so, but εἴ τοι δοκεῖ σοι, χρῆν μὲν οὔ σ’
ἁμαρτάνειν· |
εἰ δ’ οὖν
ἥμαρτες],
πιθοῦ μοι
(‘you ought not to have erred,—but if you εἰ δ’ οὖν ἀνάγκη τῆσδ’ ἐπιρρέποι τύχης
λύπη μὲν
ἄτῃ περιπεσεῖν...| εἰ δ’ οὖν γένοιτο, κ.τ.λ.
Cp. δ’ οὖν
in 688 (n.).
τάδ’ ἔστη τῇδε
οὐ ταῦτα ταύτῃ.
τῇδε ῥέπειν
ἐκείνῃ ῥέπον
(to incline, or tend, in that direction).
ἐστι
): for the place of εὖ
, cp. 659:
for that of τό
, 710. The simple gen., as
ι
subscript is oft. wrongly added or omitted (cp.
726 cr. n.); whereas ῆι
was not
likely to become ᾶι
here. Either word is
admissible; but I slightly prefer διπλᾶ
,
for this reason. It is true that the plur. of
διπλοῦς
in poetry usu.=simply ‘two’ (51, 1232, 1320,
διπλοῦς
=a twofold brood, i.e. Oed., and his children. (I do
not add διπλοῦς | πομπούς
διπλοῖ... νόμοι
On the other hand, κεἰ θανεῖν μέλλω διπλῇ
διπλῇ ἢ οἱ ἄλλοι
ἦ ταῦτα δή με καὶ βεβούλευνται ποιεῖν
διδαξ
. as pass., cp.
637.
ὢν φύσει νεώτερος
διδάσκου
: οὐδὲν...τὸ μέλλον.
τοὔργον
(adopted by Nauck) is no gain. The sing. is taken as
‘the cause’ (which he defends). But he means, ‘you should consider, not
my age, but my conduct,—my merits’: and this is expressed by τἄργα
, just as in ὄνομα μόνον δείσαντες· οὐ γὰρ δὴ τό γε |
σῶμ’
οὐδὲ τἄργα τἀμά
μὴ τοῦτο
βλέψῃς, εἰ νεώτερος λέγω, | ἀλλ’ εἰ φρονούντων τοὺς λόγους
ἀνδρῶν
λέγω
(φρονοῦντος...ἀνδρός
: Bentley, φέρω
).
ἔργα
may be considered. Creon asks
scornfully, ‘Do you consider it an ἔργον
—
something which you can urge in your favour—to be the champion of a
rebel?’ ἔργον
would not have been thus
used alone, but for the desire to give τἄργα
a derisive echo. The Attic associations of the word help, however, to
explain this use. Thus ἔργον
meant (οὐδὲν ἔργον ἑστάναι
οὐδὲν
προὔργου ἐστί
, ἱερεῦ, σὸν ἔργον, θῦε
. So here, without
meaning so much as ‘achievement’ (
οὐδ’
ἀγγελοῦμεν φλαῦρα
. So far am I from showing honour to
evil-doers, that I would not even wish others to do so. Without directly
denying that Antigone can be described as ἀκοσμοῦσα
, he denies that she is κακή
. This involves the whole question
between the divine and the human law.
κακή
. Others understand, τῷ εἰς τοὺς κακοὺς εὐσεβεῖν
. But the sense of
the dialogue runs thus:—‘νόσος
, cp. 1052, and n. on 653.
ἡ νόσος
) δὶς...τὸν
αὐτὸν...οὐκ ἐπελάμβανε
. (Distinguish the sense of ἐπίληπτος
in 406.)
πάνδημος πόλις
(7). Cp. 693. The epic
πτόλις
is used both in lyr. and in dial. by Aesch. and Eur. ,
but in neither by
ἐμοί
), combined with the sing. εἰ δὲ μή ’στι σοὶ φίλον | πράσσειν τάδ’
ἡμᾶς,
εἶμ’, ἐπαινέσας τὸ σόν
εἰ σέ γ’ ἐν
λόγοις | πείσειν δυνησόμεσθα μηδὲν ὦν
λέγω
(and
ἥλιον μαρτυρόμεσθα δρῶσ’ ἃ δρἆν οὐ
βούλομαι
κωλυόμεσθα μὴ
μαθεῖν ἃ βούλομαι
.
Dobree's γε
would throw a false emphasis on πόλις γὰρ ἧς ἐγὼ πάρειμ’ ἄπο
| ἑνὸς πρὸς ἀνδρός, οὐκ
ὄχλῳ, κρατύνεται
.—For ἐμαυτῷ
, cp. ἐγὼ γὰρ δὴ οἶμαι καὶ ἐμὲ καὶ
σὲ...ἡγεῖσθαι
χρή
could
be absolute, the dat. being still a dat. of interest. There is no certain
Attic instance of χρή
with dat. In τοῖσι δ’ ἐνδίκοις | ἱερὰ
καθίζειν, ὅστις
ἠδικεῖτ’, ἐχρῆν
, Dobree's τοὺς δέ
γ’
ἐνδίκους
is needless: the sense is, ‘in the interest of the
just, it was right,’ etc. In τοῖς ἄρχουσι τοῖς ὑμετέροις ἐπιδείξετε
πότερον
χρὴ δικαίοις εἶναι
δικαίους
, and just afterwards ὑφελομένους
. Xenophon has δεῖ
with dat. and infin., if the text is
sound in Xen.
περὶ δὲ τῆς παμβασιλείας καλουμένης,—αὔτη
δ’
ἐστὶ καθ’ ἣν ἄρχει πάντων κατὰ την ἑαυτοῦ βούλησιν ὁ
βασιλεύς,—
δοκεῖ δέ τισιν οὐδὲ κατὰ φύσιν εἶναι τὸ κύριον ἕνα πάντων
εἶναι
τῶν πολιτῶν, ὅπου συνέστηκεν ἐξ ὁμοίων ἡ πόλις
τυραννίς
is ἔσχατον
πόλεως νόσημα
,
ubi tyrannus est, ibi...dicendum est nullam esse rempublicam.
πόλις γὰρ ἔστι
πᾶσα τῶν ἡγουμένων
(like ἔστι τοῦ
λέγοντος
,
καλῶς γ’
ἐρήμης
(Blaydes and Nauck): Soph. often thus adds γε
to the emphatic adj., as οὐδ’ ἂν σύ, σώφρων γ’ οὖσα
θυραίαν γ’ οὖσαν
οὐ μήν σ’
ἔνορκόν γ’ ἀξιῶ θέσθαι
.
Though at least one late MS. (Paris E) has
συμμαχεῖν
, it is needless to assume here the same mixed constr.
as ἁνὴρ δ’ ὅδ’, ὡς ἔοικεν, οὐ νεμεῖν ἐμοὶ |
φθίνοντι μοῖραν
προσκοπεῖν
, 688.
πλεῖστον...κάκιστος.
ἀρνηθέντι διὰ δίκης ἐλθεῖν
πάλιν αὐτοῖς διὰ φιλίας ἰέναι...διὰ παντὸς
πολέμου αὐτοῖς ἰέναι
διὰ μάχης
(Her.
6.9), δῑ ἔχθρας
(Eur. αἱ δὲ ὑπὲρ ἀδελφοῦ παρ’ ἀξίαν κακῶς
ἀκούοντος ἢ πάσχοντος ἀντιδικίαι καὶ δικαιολογίαι πρὸς
αὐτοὺς
(the parents) ἄμεμπτοι καὶ
καλαί· καὶ οὐ φοβητέον ἀκοῦσαι
(to have said to one) τὸ Σοφόκλειον· ὦ παῖ κάκιστε
(quoting this
v.)...καὶ γὰρ αὐτοῖς ἡ τοιαύτη δίκη
(controversy) τοῖς ἐλεγχομένοις ποιεῖ τὴν
ἧτταν
ἡδίω τῆς νίκης
.
κράτη
(60, 166, 173): cp.
177, 797. Cp. Aesch. ἀρχάς τε πολισσονόμους | πατέρων θ’
ἕξει μέγαν
ὄλβον
(Orestes). ἐπεὶ κατέσχες ἀρχάς
νέρτεροι
): cp.
θεῶν
νόμιμα
rank above the human king's edict (453). Hence γυναικὸς
ἧσσον
: a meaning which ὕστερος
could not have. The general sense is, however, the same, —viz., that he
ranks behind a woman, who leads him.
‘I may be inferior to a woman, but at least you will never find me yielding
to base temptations.’ It would have been
αἰσχρόν
if he had allowed fear or self-interest to deter him
from pleading this cause. (Cp. 509.) Cp. ἔρωτος...ἥσσων
ἥσσων...ὀργῆς.
οὐκ ἄν
(cp.
οὐκ ἄν γ’
γε
: cp. on
τἄν
has been corrupted in our MSS., it has most often become τ’ ἄν
, sometimes γ’
ἄν
or δ’ ἄν
. But a change of οὔ τἄν
into οὐκ ἄν
would also be easy in writing where, as in that of L, the κ
of οὐκ
was
often attached to the next word (see cr. n.).
ἥσσω τῶν
αἰσχρῶν
, not ἥσσω
alone: cp. 648 n.
ἥσσων τῶν
αἰσχρῶν
.
Objections have been made to the traditional order of these verses, chiefly
in two respects. (1) 755 εἰ μὴ πατὴρ
ἦσθ’
is—it is argued—the strongest thing said by Haemon, and
ought therefore to come immediately before Creon's final outburst, ἄληθες
; (758). How could it be followed by merely
so mild a phrase as μὴ κώτιλλέ
με
?—We may reply:— Haemon says that, μὴ κώτιλλέ με
refers, meaning, ‘Do not
seek to deceive me by an affectation of filial deference.’ (2) 757 βούλει λέγειν τι
is too mild a remark—it is
said—to form the climax of provocation to Creon's anger. We may reply:—It is
in substance, if not in form, such a climax, —for a father who holds that διὰ
δίκης ἰέναι
, as Creon put it (742). The traditional order seems,
therefore, to be right.
Three modes of transposition have been proposed. (1) Enger puts 756 and 757
after 749. Then κώτιλλε
(756) refers to
Haemon's plea that he has his father's cause, and that of religion, at
heart. We lose nothing by such a transposition; but neither do we gain.
(2) Donner (in his transl., ed. 1863) simply transposed verses 755 and 757, leaving the rest as they stand. For this it may fairly be said that 757 comes very fitly after 754. On the other hand it seems to me that 756 does not aptly follow 757.
(3) Pallis arranges thus:—749, 756, 755, 754, 757, 750—753. Thus κενὰς γνώμας
(753) becomes the last sting.— The
fact is that, in a stormy altercation, we do not look for a closely logical
texture and a delicately graduated
Creon, instead of replying to v. 749, abruptly repeats his resolve. οὐκ ἔστιν ὡς ταύτην ἔτι ζῶσαν γαμεῖς
(fut.) ποτέ
, it cannot be that you shall ever wed her
while she yet lives; i.e. she is to die at once, and can become your bride,
if ever, only ἐν Ἅιδου
(654). Cp. 1240.— ὅπως
: so
οὐκ ἔσθ’ ὡς οὐ
.—The
strange place of
ταύτην
(cp. 296 f.). At first
sight ἡ δ’
ὁ δ’ οὖν ἴτω
οἱ δ’ οὖν γελώντων
οἱ δ’ οὖν βοώντων
ἥδ’
is more impressive here.—
ἐμέ
: Creon understands him to mean σέ
.
As vv. 763 f. show, Haemon is resolved not to survive Antigone. But he
has no thought of threatening his father's life: his frantic action at
v. 1231 was a sudden impulse, instantly followed by remorse (1245). For
the sinister τις
, cp. τοῦτ’ εἰς ἀνίαν τοὔπος ἔρχεταί τινι
κακὸν ἥκει τινί...δώσει τις δίκην
εἰ...μὴ πείσεταί τις, αὐτοῦ τὴν μάχην
ἔσεσθαι
ἐπεξέρχει
, and so is practically equiv. to ὥστε καὶ ἐπαπειλεῖν
etc. The ἦ καί
in
question,
ἀλλ’ ἐπεξέρχει λίαν
τὸν θυμὸν ἐκδραμόντα μοι | μείζω
κολαστήν
τοὺς ἐπὶ πλούτῳ μέγα φρονοῦντας...ἐφρένου
λέγων
εἰ μὴ πατὴρ ἦσθ’
, as
expressive of filial respect. Creon means, ‘do not pretend that you have
any of the feelings with which a son ought to regard a father.’
Cp. Theognis 363 εὖ κώτιλλε τὸν ἐχθρόν
(cajole)' ὅταν δ’ ὑποχείριος ἔλθῃ, | τῖσαί νιν,
πρόφασιν μηδεμίαν θέμενος
: id. 851 Ζεὺς
ἄνδρ’ ἐξολέσειεν Ὀλύμπιος, ὃς τὸν ἑταῖρον | μαλθακὰ κωτίλλων
ἐξαπατᾶν ἐθέλει
.
δρᾶν τι
(
τι
could hardly be represented in translation without exaggerating it. λέγειν καὶ ἀκούειν
was a familiar phrase for
fair discussion (λέγοντες καὶ ἀκούοντες περὶ ἑκάστου
ξυμβήσονται
πρὸς ὀργὴν ἐκφέρει, μεθεῖσά μοι | λέγειν ἃ
χρῄζοιμ’, οὐδ’ ἐπίστασαι κλύειν
ἡ προμηθία | καὶ τῷ λέγοντι καὶ κλύοντι
σύμμαχος
κλύειν
=‘to have things said to one’ (κλύοντι φλαῦρα συμβαλεῖν ἔπη κακά
κακῶς δέ σε | λέγω κακῶς κλύουσα πρὸς
σέθεν
θαμά
μά
:
Ὀλύμπου τοῦδ’ ὁ πρεσβεύων πατήρ
ψόγος
is merely censure, fault-finding, not necessarily
implying offensive speech (cp.
689). δεννάζω
, to reproach or
revile: κακὰ δεννάζων ῥήμαθ’
ὃς ἡμῶν πόλλ’
ἐδέννασεν τέχνην
. So Theogn. 1211 (if the verse be his, and
not Anacreon's) μή μ’ ἀφελῶς [ἀφίλως?]
παίζουσα
φίλους δένναζε τοκῆας
, alluding to her saying that they had
been slaves. παρὰ δὲ τοῖσι Πέρσῃσι γυναικὸς κακίω
ἀκοῦσαι
δέννος μέγιστός ἐστι
ἐπὶ κωκυτῷ τῶνδε πατρῴων | πρὸ θυρῶν ἠχὼ
πᾶσι
προφωνεῖν
ἐπὶ δάκρυσι καὶ | γόοισι τὸν θανόντα
πατέρα...
καταστένουσ’ ἔχεις
ἐπί
as (
δεννάσεις
, esp. without καί
: (οὐκ ἐπ’ ὀνείδεσιν οὐδ’ ἐπὶ χάρμασιν | ἀλλ’
ὀδύναισι λέγω
οὔτοι μὰ τὴν
Δήμητρα χαιρήσεις ἔτι
. It is plausible, and may be right.
But I prefer
, because (in the sense explained
above) it is so fitting when an impatient man breaks off a dialogue
which has irritated him throughout.
πρόσπολοι
who had ushered the sisters into
the house (578, κομίζετ’ εἴσω,
δμῶες
). So at 491 the plur. is used,
καλεῖτ’
. And, in general, such orders are usu. given in the
plur., or by τις
with 3rd pers. (as
τοῖσιν ἄγουσιν
. This is
against Wecklein's ἄγω
does not seem to have been used in
ὦ μῖσος
(Odysseus): so μίσημα, στύγος, στύγημα.
οὐδεὶς...
ἐθέλει τυράννου κατ’ ὀφθαλμοὺς
κατηγορεῖν
(‘to his face’).
οὔτε... τε
),
but the constr. changes: cp. ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ μὲν δὴ μητρὸς οὔθ’ ὁ νοῦς φιλεῖ
|
τοιαῦτα πράσσειν οὔτε δρῶσ’ ἐλάνθανεν
οὐδαμᾷ
(Doric) in 874: L always gives οὐδαμᾶι
:
see on
ἐν
, 962, 1003, 1201): an epic
phrase, ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ἴδωμαι
ἐν ὄμμασιν
(
Ἄγγελος
and the
Ἐξάγγελος
.
μηδ’ ἔθελ’ ἐξ ἔριδος σεῦ ἀμείμονι φωτὶ/
μάχεσθαι
βαρὺς δ’, ὅταν | θυμοῦ περάσῃς
μῆνις
(
ὀργή
(
βαρύ
in 1251 is different.
τί γὰρ τὸ μεῖζον ἢ κατ’ ἄνθρωπον
νοσεῖς
ἀνήρ = ἄνθρωπος
,
εἰ τἀπὶ Τροίᾳ
πέργαμ’
αἱρήσοιμ’ ἰών
: ὅσην κατ’ αὐτῶν ὕβριν ἐκτίσαιτ’ ἰών
For
τώ
),
τοῖν
),
τώ
),
τώδε
τώ
)—all fem.—Attic inscriptions of c. 450— 320 B.C. present
numerous instances of fem. dual τώ,
τοῖν, τούτοιν,
οἶν
, but no instance of fem. dual τά,
ταῖν, ταύταιν
, or αἷν
.
(Meisterhans p. 50.) Hitherto the gen. and dat. ταῖν, ταῖνδε, ταύταιν
have been retained even
by those edd. who give τώ, τώδε
, etc. (cp.
καί
thus following the interrog., cp. 1314. ποίου χρόνου δὲ καὶ πεπόρθηται πόλις
πῶς καί νιν ἐξεπράξατ’;
ἄγε...με... | ἵν’ ἄν
μή μ’ ἀφῇς |
ἔρημον οὕτω χωρὶς ἀνθρώπων
στίβου
.
ἐν ὑπογείῳ
σπηλαίῳ
. Verse 773 shows that Creon is not yet thinking of
any particular spot. And κατῶρυξ
shows
that he is not thinking of some merely natural grotto or cavern. This
word, usu. an adj., here a subst., means a cavern, or chamber, excavated
by man's hand: cp. χρυσοῦ παλαιαὶ Πριαμιδῶν κατώρυχες
κατασκαφής
(891). The κατῶρυξ
actually used was near
the furthest and highest part of the plain, where Polyneices lay (1197).
What, then, was the poet's conception? He seems to suppose the existence
of tombs artificially constructed in the rocky πάγοι
(411) which bordered on the Theban
plain. In one of these tombs— chosen for the remoteness of its situation
(773)—Antigone is to be immured. The general type of sepulchral chamber
supposed here can be illustrated from actual remains which have been
discovered in Greece: see below on vv. 1216 ff.
εἶναι
, so much as to be barely an expiation;
only just enough to avoid the
μίασμα
. The conjectural change of ἐστί
had to be
supplied, since we could not say τοσοῦτον
ὡς
(instead of ὅσον
) ἄγος
ἐστί
. That change is unnecessary, because it is the inf. εἶναι
that is understood. Cp. Xen. ὅσον μόνον γεύσασθαι
, and see n. on
ἔχοντες πρόβατα ὅσον θύματα
(εἶναι
): so ἔχων...ὅσον ἐφόδιον.
ἅγνισμα θυσίας
(Hesych. 1. 63), i.e. ‘an expiatory sacrifice’ (cp. ἅγνισμα φόνου
ἄγος
has been taken as=‘expiation,’ but there
it seems rather to be ‘pollution.’ Cp. the schol. here: ἔθος παλαιόν, ὥστε τὸν βουλόμενον
καθειργνύναι τινὰ ἀφοσιοῦσθαι βραχὺ τιθέντα τροφῆς, καὶ ὑπενόουν
κάθαρσιν τὸ τοιοῦτο, ἵνα μὴ δοκῶσι λιμῷ ἀναιρεῖν· τοῦτο γὰρ
ἀσεβές
.—Curtius, ἅγος
here. He distinguishes two
roots. (1) ἀγ‐, ἄγος
, ‘guilt,’ ἐναγής
, ‘accursed’; Sanskr. ἁγ‐, ἅγος
, ‘consecration, sacrifice,’ ἅγιος
, etc.: Sanskr. ἄγος
might combine the sense of ‘expiation’
with that of ‘pollution.’
Creon's edict had announced that the transgressor would be publicly stoned to
death (36). It is to this that the anxious question of the Chorus alludes
(772). Creon had already said that Antigone's doom was to be κάκιστος
(489). But now, at least, he feels that
he cannot inflict such a death on the maiden, his kinswoman. She shall die,
not by stoning, but by starvation. The choice is not prompted by cruelty,
but simply by the desire to avoid physical violence.
The danger of a μίασμα
—to be avoided by a dole
of food—has no relation to the special circumstances,—Antigone's royal
birth, and the nature of her offence. In the ancient belief, that danger
existed whenever a person was put to death by starvation. Two notions were
probably blended; (νέρτεροι
claimed an indemnity for the usual ἐναγίσματα
. So the Greeks put Philoctetes ashore
on desolate Lemnos, —ῥάκη
προθέντες βαιὰ καί τι καὶ βορᾶς | ἐπωφέλημα σμικρόν
(
μίασμ’
ὑπεκφύγῃ = μὴ μιανθῇ
.
θεοὶ
ἐγγενεῖς
(199). By honouring him, and Hades
(519), she has dishonoured those other gods.
τυγχάνειν
τὰ πρόσφορα
:
καὶ τὰ καὶ τὰ τυγχάνων
. This comparatively
rare constr. has here been influenced by αἰτουμένη
: though it is unnecessary to refer
the acc. to the partic. only, or to understand, ‘will successfully ask.’
See, however, τὴν παρὰ Δαρείου αἰτήσας
ἔτυχε...δωρεήν
πάντα γὰρ τεύξεσθαι
αἰτήσασαν
: where, in both instances, the acc. depends on the
partic. only.—We could not well take τὸ μὴ
θανεῖν
here as=ὥστε μὴ θανεῖν
(like κωλύω τὸ μὴ ποιεῖν τι
).
τοὺς
ἐν, Ἅιδου
: 659.
Third stasimon. Strophe 781—790=antistr. 791—800.
After Creon's and Haemon's speeches, the comment of the Chorus was in a
neutral tone (724). When Haemon departed in anger, they spoke words implying
that allowance must be made for the heat of youth (767). This beautiful ode
is in a kindred strain. If Haemon has sinned against great θεσμοί
—loyalty to country and to father—at least
he is under the influence of a god whom none can withstand.
The pathos of the maiden's fate is heightened by this plea for her lover. When she is led in by the guards, on her way to death, the Chorus avow that pity works with them even as love with Haemon (801—805). A perfect preparation is thus made for the lyric dialogue between the Chorus and Antigone (806—882).
Ἔρωτι μέν νυν ὅστις ἀντανίσταται, | πύκτης
ὅπως ἐς χεῖρας, οὐ καλῶς φρονεῖ
Ἔρωτα, πάντων δυσμαχώτατον
θεόν
. καὶ μὴν εἴς γε ἀνδρίαν Ἔρωτι οὐδὲ Ἄρης
ἀνθίσταται· οὐ γὰρ ἔχει Ἔρωτα Ἄρης, ἀλλ’ Ἔρως Ἄρη
ἐν δ’ ἔπεσον προμάχοις
ἐμπίπτειν
is oft. said of the attacks of disease or passion. Love makes men
reckless of possessions: it can bring ruin on great houses and proud
cities. Sophocles himself has given us the best commentary: see
ὡς ταύτης πόθῳ | πόλις δαμείη πᾶσα,
κοὐχ ἡ Λυδία |
πέρσειεν αὐτήν, ἀλλ’ ὁ τῆσδ’ ἔρως φανείς
. The same thought
is finely expressed by Eur. , in a choral ode to Ἔρως
, which this passage has certainly helped
to inspire ( Eur. Ἔρωτα δέ, τὸν τύραννον ἀνδρῶν,
| ...οὐ
σεβίζομεν, | πέρθοντα καὶ διὰ πάσας | ἰόντα συμφορᾶς | θνατοῖς,
ὅταν
ἔλθῃ
. Troy was sacked for the sake of Helen,—ἑλέναυς, ἕλανδρος, ἑλέπτολις
. Medea betrayed
her father's treasure to Jason (cp. Eur.
ὡς
καλῶς Φρύνιχος
(the tragic poet, ἐποίησεν εἴπας· λάμπει δ’
ἐπὶ πορφυρέαις παρῇσι φῶς
ἔρωτος
. Plut. σκόπει τοίνυν...τοῖς ἀρηΐοις
ἔργοις ὅσον Ἔρως περίεστιν, οὐκ ἀργὸς ὤν, ὡς Εὐριπίδης ἔλεγεν,
οὐδὲ
ἀστράτευτος, οὐδ’ ἐν μαλακαῖσιν [ἐννυχεύ]ων παρειαῖς
νεανίδων.
pulcris excubat in
genis
, ἐν δὲ τοῖς ὅπλοις ἐνυκτέρευον
νυκτοφυλακεῖν
. ‘beauty's ensign yet Is crimson in thy
lips
and in thy cheeks.’
ἐκτόπιος
(θαλάσσιος
(
θυραῖος
(
παράκτιος
(Eur. Ἔρως
) κἀπὶ πόντον ἔρχεται
. Plut. Ἔρως
:—πῦρ καὶ θάλασσαν καὶ πνοὰς τὰς αἰθέρος | περᾶν
ἕτοιμος
. Lucr. 1. 18(Venus moves) per maria ac montes fluviosque rapaces
Frondiferasque domos avium camposque virentes.
ἀγρόνομοι
αὐλαί
=dwellings in ἀγρὸς νεμόμενος
,
pastoral wilds: cp. 349
ἀγραύλου
: πλάκες ἀγρόνομοι
ἀκτὴ βούνομος
Κύπρις
) εἰσέρχεται
μὲν ἰχθύων πλωτῷ γένει, | ἔνεστι δ’ ἐν χέρσου
τετρασκελεῖ γονῇ
. (How could
ὑπερπόντιος
imply a visit to the fish?) Others find a reference
to Paris carrying Helen over the Aegean, Aphrodite visiting Anchises in
the pastures of Ida, etc. Rather the poet is merely saying, quite
generally, how boundless is the range of Love.
οὗτος
γὰρ ἄρχει καὶ θεῶν ὅπως θέλει
: fr. 856. 13 (Κύπρις
) τίν’ οὐ
παλαίουσ’ ἐς τρὶς ἐκβάλλει θεῶν
; Eur. fr. 434 Ἔρως γὰρ ἄνδρας οὐ μόνους ἐπέρχεται, | οὐδ’ αὖ
γυναῖκας, ἀλλὰ καὶ θεῶν ἄνω | ψυχὰς χαράσσει.
ὁ πόλεμος ἄπορα πόριμος
στέγην
) πολλὰ ξυνίστορα | ...κακά
: ἐπιστήμονες δ’ ἦσαν τὰ προσήκοντα
ἔξαρνοί εἰσι τὰ
ὡμολογημένα
: [Plat. ] οἶμαι δέ σε οὐκ ἀνήκοον εἶναι ἔνιά
γε...γεγενημένα
. Similarly with a subst., Plat. τὰ μετέωρα φροντιστής
.
γε
with the repeated σε
, cp.
ἐπ’
μόνῃ τῇ πόλει ἐπὶ τῶν Ἑλληνικῶν
, where he
means, ‘in the case of’ (i.e., ‘so far as they are concerned’). Nor
could ἐπ’
be an adverb (‘moreover,’
ἀνὴρ ἔχων
ἔρωτα
.
εὐνάζειν ἀδακρύτων βλεφάρων πόθον
ἔξω παρασπᾷ
(τοὺς ἵππους
), pulls them aside, out of the
crowd of chariots. The word is fig. again in οὐ γάρ σε... παρασπάσει | γνώμης
ξυναίμων
, since νεῖκος‐ἀνδρῶν
forms one notion: cp. 862: τοὐμὸν φρενῶν ὄνειρον
σχῆμα πέτρας
δίπυλον
: ματρῷον ἅγνισμα...φόνου.
ἵν’ εἰδῆτε ἡλίκα πράγματα ἡ μιαρὰ κεφαλὴ
ταράξασα αὕτη δίκην οὐκ ἔδωκεν
συνταράττω
.
θεσμοί
which Love overrides. For ἐναργής
as =‘before our eyes,’ ‘in bodily
presence,’ cp.
βλεφάρων
goes more closely with ἵμερος
, denoting
the latter's source. Cp. 929: ὀμμάτων... | φόβον...τῆς ἐμῆς
ἐπεισόδου
ἵμερος
as the desire infused into the soul by
an emanation of beauty (κάλλους
ἀπορροή
) proceeding from the beloved, and received through
the eyes of the lover (διὰ τῶν ὀμμάτων
).
So the soul is spoken of (
ἐποχετευσαμένη ἵμερον
, ‘having refreshed
herself with the love-shower’ or ‘effluence of beauty.’ And ἵμερος
itself receives fanciful derivations,
as
ἐκεῖθεν μέρη ἐπιόντα καὶ ῥέοντα, ἃ δὴ διὰ ταῦτα
ἵμερος καλεῖται
(i.e. from ἰέναι
μέρη
and ῥεῖν
): while in
ἱέμενος ῥεῖ
. The real origin of the word is
prob. from rt. ἰς
, ‘wish,’ whence ἰότητι
, and Ἰς‐μήνη
, ὀμμάτων ἄπο | λόγχας ἵησιν
: 733 ὀμμάτειος πόθος
: 430 (Hippodameia speaking of
Pelops), τοιάνδ’ ἐν ὄψει λίγγα
θηρατηρίαν | ἔρωτος, ἀστραπήν τιν’ ὀμμάτων, ἔχει
(‘such a
subduing arrow of love, a lightning from the eyes’): μαλθακὸν ὀμμάτων βέλος, | δηξίθυμον ἔρωτος
ἄνθος
ὄμματος
θελκτήριον | τόξευμ’ ἔπεμψεν, ἱμέρου νικώμενος
: Ἔρως, Ἔρως ὃ κατ’ ὀμμάτων | στάζεις πόθον,
εἰσάγων γλυκεῖαν | ψυχαῖς χάριν οὓς ἐπιστρατεύσῃ
ὁ...στάζων
, or else ὃς ἀπ’
—.]
Κύπρις
in
εὐλεγχέος θαλάμου
(happy nuptials).
θεσμοί
. For Ζηνὶ σύνθακος θρόνων | Αἰδώς
Δίκη ξύνεδρος Ζηνὸς ἀρχαίοις νόμοις
Διὸς ξενίου πάρεδρος | ...Θέμις
. For σεμνοὶ δ’ ἐν ἀρχαῖς ἥμενοι κατὰ πτόλιν
ὃς ἂν δύνηται
πόλεος ἔν τ’ ἀρχαῖσιν ᾖ
. Cp. also on 744.
The words answer metrically to φύξιμος
οὐδείς
(788). The first two syllables of πάρεδρος
therefore represent a resolved long
syllable. Pindar affords some instances of such resolution (see Appendix),
and there is a probable example below (970 ἀγχίπολις Ἄρης
, where see n.). But it is rare,
and certainly unpleasing. As
a whole, too, the phrase πάρεδρος ἐν ἀρχαῖς
is
suspicious. A yet stronger objection is the strangeness of describing the
power which is θεσμοί
as their assessor, or peer, in sway; an
expression which would seem appropriate only if that power was working in
harmony with them; as when Eur. ( Eur. σοφίᾳ
παρέδρους...ἔρωτας, | παντοίας ἀρετᾶς
ξυνεργούς
,—‘the loves that sit with wisdom, co-workers of all
excellence,’—those aspirations of the soul which assist intellectual effort.
The best line of emendation yet suggested is that of Semitelos, who writes πέρα δρᾶν
became, first, πάρεδρον
(ΠΕΡΑΔΡΑΝ—
ΠΑΡΕΔΡΟΝ
). Then, πάρεδρον
θεσμῶν
seeming obscure, a marginal gloss ἐν ἀρχαῖς
was added. This gloss came into the
text, dislodging ὥστε
: and πάρεδρον
became
πάρεδρος
, to agree with ἵμερος
. The
original sense, then, was: ‘the ἵμερος
prevails, so that one transgresses the great
θεσμοί
.’ Cp. ὅστις πέρα πράσσειν γε τῶν νόμων θέλει
καὐτὸς
(i.e., like Haemon) θεσμῶν | ἔξω φέρομαι
.—See Appendix.
ἐμπαίζω
with a dat. (1) of the object, as ἐμπαίζοντας ἡμῖν
χοροῖσιν ἐμπαίζει
,
‘sports in dances.’ The ἐν
of ἐμπαίζει
here might also be explained as (ἴμερος
, or the βλέφαρα
, i.e. by their agency: or (Tum variae illudant pestes.
μόνον ὅπως | μή σ’ ὁ θυμὸς ἁρπάσας | ἐκτὸς
οἴσει τῶν ἐλαῶν
οὐ γὰρ ἐπισκοπεῖς με ὥσπερ ἐκτὸς δρόμου
φερόμενον, ἐπειδὰν λείου ἐπιλάβωμαι
ἔξω δὲ δρόμου φέρομαι λύσσης | πνεύματι
μάργῳ
ἔξω δ’ ἐλαύνων τοῦ φρονεῖν.
ἔχουσ’
: 820 λαχοῦσ’
, by the rule of continuity (συνάφεια
) in anapaestic systems. In lyrics
such elision is rarer (see on 350).
ἔρρωγεν παγὰ δακρύων
πηγάς
=the water gushing from the bowl. On the other hand in
fr. 658 νυκτός...πηγάς
=‘the sources of
night’ (the west).
of Antigone are brought into finer relief by the different tone of the choral
anapaests. Cp. 822, and see Appendix on
110.—Cp.
τὸν
αἰένυπνον
. The word νυμφεῖον
, 1207 παστάδα
. So oft. in epitaphs on the
unmarried; Τιμάδος ἅδε κόνις, τὰν δὴ πρὸ γάμοιο θανοῦσαν |
δέξατο Περσεφόνας
κυάνεος θάλαμος
. Kaibel οἱ δισσοὶ συνόμαιμοι, ἰὼ
ξένε,
τῷδ’ ὑπὸ τύμβῳ | ἄψαυστοι τέκνων κείμεθα κουριδίων· | Ἱκέσιος
κἀγὼ
νεαρὰν πληρούμενος ἥβαν | Ἕρμιππος κρυερὸν τόνδ’ ἔχομεν
θάλαμον.
ἀνύσειν
),
ἐξανύσαι
): cp. 231.
Fourth ἐπεισόδιον
. Antigone has now been
brought out of the house by two of Creon's servants (οἱ ἄγοντες
, 931) who are about to conduct her to
her doom. She speaks of her fate to the Chorus, and they seek to comfort
her,—while they intimate that she alone is to blame (853, 875). Creon enters
(883); and, in obedience to his peremptory command, Antigone is presently
led forth to death (943).
The structure of the κομμός
(806—882) is as
follows. 1st strophe (806—816)=1st ant. (823—833). A system of choral
anapaests (817—822) comes after the strophe, and a similar system (834—838)
after the antistrophe.—2nd strophe (839—852) = 2nd ant. (857—871).—3rd str.
(853—856) =3rd ant. (872—875).—An epode forms the close (876—882). See
Metrical Analysis.
μέν
regularly precedes δέ
(as
στήσω σ’ ἄγων, | στήσω δ’ ἐμαυτόν
πάντα λεκτά,
πάντα δὲ | τολμητά
: τότ’ ἦν χερός, ἦν δὲ τόξων πάταγος
κάλει τὸ πᾶν μοι σπέρμα σῶν ὁμαιμόνων, |
κάλει
δὲ τὴν τάλαιναν Ἀλκμήνην.
αὖθις
, is best taken as adv.: νέατον τεκέων σώματα λεύσσω
τελευταῖον
(
ἔσχατον
(
πανύστατον
, etc.
ὀψομένην
: Ἥλιον προσεννέπω | πανύστατον δὴ κοὔποτ’
αὖθις
ὕστερον
καλῶ θ’ ἅμα | πομπαῖον Ἑρμῆν χθόνιον εὖ με
κοιμίσαι
τόν γ’ ἐξ Ἀΐδα
| παγκοίνου λίμνας
. But these points may be noted. (1)
Though we have had παγκοίτην
so lately as
in v. 804, such a repetition is no safe argument for spuriousness: see on 76. (2) The 2nd and 3rd syllables of παγκοίτας = καί
νιν
in 828, and πάγκοινος
therefore gives a more exact correspondence; but this proves nothing,
since a spondee and a trochee are equally admissible. (See Analysis.
Metr.) (3) παγκοίτας
is
πάγκοινος
(‘receiving all’): eyes still bright with life and
youth are to suffer the ἀτέρμονα νήγρετον
ὕπνον
.
ἄγω
, as
Τρῳάδα γᾶν μ’
ἤλπισας ἄξειν
: νόστοι... | εὖ πράσσοντας ἆγον οἴκους
ἐς οἴκους
). Cp. ἀκτὰν πρὸς ἑσπέρου θεοῦ
ὑμέναιος
has not been sung by friends escorting bride and
bridegroom to their home; nor has the
ἐπιθαλάμιον
been sung in the evening at the door of the
bridal chamber. (1) For the procession-song, cp. νύμφας δ’ ἐκ θαλάμων, δαΐδων ὕπο
λαμπομενάων,
| ἠγίνεον ἀνὰ ἄστυ· πολὺς δ’ ὑμέναιος ὀρώρει
Ὑμήν,
Ὑμέναῑ ὦ
. Cp. also
ἁρμάτειον μέλος
(from the carriage conveying
the newly-married couple), ἐπιθαλάμιος
(ὕμνος
), or
ἐπιθαλάμιον
(μέλος
), sung in
the evening, see Phot. καὶ τὰ ἐπιθαλάμια
δὲ τοῖς ἄρτι θαλαμευομένοις ἅμα οἱ ἠΐθεοι καὶ αἱ παρθένοι ἐπὶ
τῶν
θαλάμων ᾖδον
. Extant specimens are Theocritus
ὑμέναιος
, though more specially denoting the procession-song,
was a general term for a γαμήλιον
ᾆσμα
, and could denote the ἐπιθαλάμιος
,
in which Ὑμὴν ὦ
Ὑμέναιε
was the usual refrain (Theocr.
18. 58, Catull. 61. 4 etc.): so
νυμφιδίαις ὑμέναιον ἐπὶ προμολῇσιν
οὔτε ὑμνηθεῖσαν
: a finite verb is substituted
for the second participial clause: cp. 255 f.: πολλὰ μὲν...ἀλωμένη, | πολλοῖσι δ’ ἡγεῖται
,
with n. there on 351.
ἐπινικείῳ
instead of the usual ἐπινικίῳ
. Cp. above, Soph. 358,
ἐναίθρεια
. (2) In ἐπιτύμβιος
ἐπιτυμβίδιος
. Bergk's ὕμνος
is decidedly preferable here. Bergk
relies on the schol., λείπει θύραις ἢ κοίταις
,
which suggests that the Schol. read ἐπὶ
νυμφιδίοις
(or νυμφείοις
);
but, if this were so, the fact would have little weight. The corruption
would have been easy.— SchHerm. ütz defends παγκλαύτοις
. So v. 816 ends with νυμφεύσω
, and 833 with κατευνάζει
.
ἐπίχειρα
always denotes that ὑψηγόρου | γλώσσης
ταύτης
τῆς
δίκης
), ἀρετῆς
τῶν...πεπονημένων
ξιφέων
can hardly be a subjective
gen., ‘the reward which the sword ἐπίχειρα
occurs in Attic prose as well as
verse; Antiphon or. 1 § 20 ἡ μὲν διακονήσασα
(in the murder) ἔχει τὰ ἐπίχειρα ὦν ἀξία ἦν
(torture and death). Cp. τἀπιτίμια | τῆς δυσσεβείας.
ἔκ τε δεξιᾶς | ξίφη καθαρπάζουσιν
σκῆπτρα
,
etc.); but it is rather an ordinary plural.
θεῶν
νόμιμα
) above Creon's. The implied contrast is with the
helpless victims of disease or of war.—The word could not mean, ‘by an
ordinance
δόμους στείχειν
(
δή
) how Niobe perished,—by a doom
like mine.’ To which the Chorus reply that Niobe was not a mere mortal
(834).—The Theban princess remembers the fate of the Theban queen.
Niobe, daughter of Tantalus, married Amphion, king of Thebes. She
vaunted that she had borne many children, while Leto had borne only two.
Wherefore those two, Apollo and Artemis, slew all her sons and
daughters,—at Thebes, as said the Theban story; but Niobe returned to
her old home at Mount Sipylus, and was there turned to stone. (Ovid,
Νιόβη
was the
title of lost plays by Aesch. and
ὅρκιος
): ἐμοὶ πικρὸς τέθνηκεν.
παιάν
on Niobe's marriage, and said that the
Lydian ἁρμονία
was first used at Thebes on
that occasion. (
Διὸς Ἄρτεμις
Ζηνὸς ἡ δεινὴ θεός
. Tantalus, son of
Zeus, had his royal seat on Mount Sipylus, which belonged to Phrygia in
the older and larger sense of that term. In αεσξη. Νιόβη
(fr. 153) he describes his realm
as extending ‘twelve days journey’ from Sipylus westward to Ida.
κατακεκαυμένη
. Cp. γενομένου σεισμοῦ τὰ περὶ Σίπυλον
ἀνετράπη
ὕβρις
into misery.
Here, as in the case of Sodom and Gomorrah, some physical catastrophe
was at the root of the tradition.—See on
831.
ἀτενὴς
ὄψις
), or ‘intense’ (as ἀτενεῖς
ὀργαί
): here it denotes the close embrace of the ivy. Cp. hederae sequaces
(Persius
Orba resedit | Exanimes inter natos,
natasque,
virumque, | Diriguitque malis. Nullos movet aura capillos. |
In
vultu color est sine sanguine: lumina maestis | Stant immota
genis: nihil est in imagine vivi. | Ipsa quoque interius cum
duro lingua palato | Congelat, et venae desistunt posse
moveri.
| Nec flecti cervix, nec bracchia reddere gestus, | Nec pes
ire
potest: intra quoque viscera saxumst.
πετραία
, cp. 1310 n.
νῦν δέ που ἐν πέτρῃσιν, ἐν οὔρεσιν
οἰοπόλοισιν, | ἐν Σιπύλῳ
ὄμβρῳ
that χιών τ’
would answer to τέγγει θ’
(for τε
irregularly placed, cp. ὄμβροι, θ’
could still
follow τέγγει
, but δ’
is better.—For the constr. ὄμβροι...χιών τ’ οὐ
(verb agreeing in number with nearest subject) cp. 1132 f.: στέργειν γὰρ αἱ πάθαι με χὡ χρόνος ξυνὼν | μακρὸς
διδάσκει
(n.).
Ἰδαῖα...νάπη | χιόνι κατάρυτα ποταμίᾳ
Θρῄκην χιόνι
τὴν κατάρρυτον
means merely, ‘on which snow falls thickly.’
Cp. Quintus Smyrnaeus 1. 293 ὑπαὶ Σιπύλῳ
νιφόεντι.
ὀφρύς
and δειράς
could be said of a mountain, Soph. is here thinking simply of the human
form. παγκλαύτους
(L) might be proleptic
(cp. n. on ἀδίκους
, Soph.
791), but παγκλαύτοις
is better,
since ὀφρύσι
seems to need an epithet.
The Niobe of Sipylus has usually been identified with a colossal rock-image on the N. side of the range. It is rudely carved in relief, within a rectangular niche on the face of a limestone cliff, and represents a woman seated on a throne. (See Stark,
ἄγαλμαof Cybele mentioned by Paus. 3.22.4. In two respects it differs from the ancient accounts of the Niobe (quoted below): (
The best ancient description is by a poet whose native place was in that
neighbourhood,—Quintus Smyrnaeus (1. 293— 306):—‘Her streaming tears still
fall from the heights of the rugged cliff; and in sympathy with her the
sounding waters of the Hermus make lament, and the lofty peaks of Sipylus,
over which the mist that shepherds dread floats evermore. A great marvel is
she to passers by, because she is like a sorrowful woman, who mourns some
cruel grief, and weeps without stint. Such verily seems the figure, when
thou gazest at it from afar; but when thou drawest near, lo, 'tis but a
sheer rock, a cliff of Sipylus’ (φαίνεται αἰπήεσσα πέτρη, Σιπύλοιό τ’
ἀπορρώξ
).
Nonnus was thinking of the effect ἕσσομαι ὡς Νιόβη καὶ ἐγὼ λίθος,
ὄφρα καὶ αὐτὴν | λαϊνέην στενάχουσαν ἐποικτείρωσιν ὁδῖται
.
Pausanias, too, says that, at a certain distance from the cliff, δεδακρυμένην δόξεις ὁρᾶν καὶ κατηφῆ γυναῖκα
, but
that the illusion vanishes on a nearer approach (1. 21 § 3).
ἰὼ παντλάμων Νιόβα, σὲ δ’ ἔγωγε νέμω θεόν,
|
ἅτ’ ἐν τάφῳ πετραίῳ | αἰαῖ δακρύεις
ἐκείνη μέν ἐστι
(cp.
948). The absence of a pron., to balance
ἡμεῖς
, is unusual, but it is easy to carry on the subject of τέγγει
in 831. Niobe is of divine race, since
her father was the son of Zeus, and her mother the Pleiad Taygetè (or
Dionè, one of the Hyades). So in αεσξη.
Νιόβη
(fr. 157) her family is described as οἱ θεῶν ἀγχίσποροι
(near kin), ...κοὔπω νιν ἐξίτηλον αἷμα δαιμόνων.
γέννα
, and not from the stem of the pass.
aor. in use: i.e., we should expect
θεογέννητος
. But Pindar could coin
θεότιμος
(
θεοτίμητος
. Why, then, should not a poet coin θεογεννής
as=
θεογέννητος
? It is of little moment that the extant classical
literature happens to present no strictly parallel compound with γέννα
(ποντογεννής
and
πρωτογεννής
being late Byzantine). θειοτέρου
γένους τυγχάνουσα
, is no token (as some fancy) that he read
a gen., such as θείου τε γένους
.
φθιμένα
should prob. be
παγκοίτην
804). The variant φθιμένῳ
(noted in L) is warrantable as the masc. of general statement (cp.
463): but it would be extremely harsh, when ζῶσαν...θανοῦσαν
refers to the same person.
καί
meaning, ‘even if there is no other
comfort’). This seems a little more expressive than τἀκοῦσαι
(Wecklein), and also slightly more
probable palaeographically (cp.
ἀκούω
(=λέγομαι
, Ἀργεῖοι ἤκουον μουσικὴν εἶναι Ἑλλήνων
πρῶτοι
χρὴ γὰρ οὐ
μόνον ἑαυτὸν εἰδέναι θνητὸν ὄντα τὴν φύσιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ὅτι θνητῷ
σύγκληρός ἐστι βίῳ καὶ πράγμασι ῥᾳδίως μεθισταμένοις πρὸς
τοὐναντίον
: i.e. that one ἔγκληρος
always means either (1) act., having
a share in, as ἔγκληρον... κασιγνήτην
ἐπίκληρον
, and so
κλῆρος
, as
ἔγκληρα πεδία ...κεκτημένος(‘by inheritance’). Here,
ἔγκληραwas perh. partly due to a reminiscence of
ἔγκληρονin 814.—The change of
ἰσόθεοςmight well be allowed in tragic lyrics or anapaests, like the
ἀθάνατος(cp. 339 n.): and Aesch. once uses it, Aesch.
ἰσόθεος φώς. [But
ἰσόθεοςhas
ι^in Eur.
ἰσόνειρονhas in Aesch.
ΤΟΙΣΙΣΟΘΕΟΙΣΣΥΓΚΛΗΡΑthan from
ΤΟΙΣΙΘΕΟΙΣΙΝΣΥΓΚΛΗΡΑ.
φθιμένῃ μέγα ἐστίν, ἀκοῦσαι
ζῶσαν σύγκληρα λαχεῖν
(instead of
ζώσῃ
), is not rare: cp. Xen. Ξενίᾳ τῷ
Ἀρκάδι ἥκειν παραγγέλλει λαβόντα τοὺς ἄνδρας
[though shortly
before, παραγγέλλει τῷ Κλεάρχῳ λαβόντι
ἥκειν
]: συμβουλεύει τῷ Ξενοφῶντι ἐλθόντα εἰς
Δελφοὺς
ἀνακοινῶσαι
ἔδοξεν αὐτοῖς προφυλακὰς καταστήσαντας
συγκαλεῖν τοὺς στρατιώτας
ὕπεστί μοι...κλύουσαν
εὐγενεῖς
: cp. πλουσίῳ χαίρειν γένει
κοιρανίδαι
(940), and in ὦ γῆς μέγιστα τῆσδ’ ἀεὶ τιμώμενοι
ἀγλααί
(
μεγάλαι
(
πρός νύν σε
κρηνῶν καὶ θεῶν ὁμογνίων
(
κρῆναι
of Troy (
τῆς
οἰστροπλῆγος ἄλσος Ἰνάχου κόρης
, as the scene of Io's visitation
by Hera. So Thebes is the ‘sacred precinct’ of Dionysus (cp. 154, 1137) and the other θεοὶ ἐγχώριοι.
ἔμπας
(=ὅμως
) also in
ἔμπα^
ὔμμι
ὅπως
) καὶ τόνδ’
ἐπικτήσαιο σύμμαχον,
θεά
. In this general sense the ἔμπας
implies, viz. that she fails to win
human sympathy.
λυγροτάταν
).—
ἄφαρκτος φίλων
χῶμα
. The ἕργμα
is the chamber in the rock, πετρώδης κατῶρυξ
(774), in which she is to be
immured: the χῶμα
consists of the stones
heaped up at the entrance, so as to close it: cp. 1216
ἁρμὸν
χώματος λιθοσπαδῆ
. For ἕργμα
(εἵργω
, to shut in) cp.
βλεφαρίδες
) protect the eyes, οἷον τὰ
χαρακώματα ποιοῦσί τινες πρὸ τῶν
ἑργμάτων
, like the palings sometimes placed in front of
fences (or hedges). The Berlin ed. (p. 958 b 18) there gives ἐργμάτων
from the MSS. just as here L has ἔργμα
, and as, conversely, MSS. of Pindar (ἕργμα
for ἔργμα = ἔργον
. The old edd. of Arist. give ἐρυμάτων
.—The reading
ἐρείδω
)=‘mound’: ἐρισθενὲς ἕρμα
θανοῦσιν
: Kaibel κἀγήραον ἕρμα
. But this seems less fitting
here than the notion of ‘prison’: cp.
886
περιπτύξαντες, 892 ἀείφρουρος
.
ἡδονὰς
ποταινίους
. A tomb destined for the dead is to receive the
living (cp.
821).
Though every treatment of this verse must remain subject to doubt, far the
most probable (to my mind) is Seyffert's modification of Boeckh's κασίγνητε γάμων κυρήσας
, and there is
every reason to think that 870 is sound. Further, the origin of L's reading
is elucidated. The first Πάρις γὰρ οὔτε συντελὴς πόλις
οὔτε
had been lost. Again, the loss of
ζῶσα τυμβεύειν
(888). She is not a dweller
with the living, because her abode is the grave; nor with the dead,
because she lives.— The similar phrase—perhaps imitated from this—in Eur. οὔτ’ ἐν τοῖς φθιμένοις | οὔτ’ ἐν ζῶσιν
ἀριθμουμένα
(Musgrave κρινομένα
)
has no such special point: the Argive widows merely mean that their life
is a living death.
πολύ
) against the lofty pedestal of Justice.
We are to imagine the daring offender as going forward to a boundary
where Justice sits enthroned, forbidding all further advance. Instead of
pausing there, the rebel still rushes on, to cross the boundary—and, in
doing so, dashes herself against the throne of the goddess. For βάθρον
cp. Her. 1.183 (a sitting statue of Zeus) καὶ τὸ βάθρον
(pedestal) οἱ καὶ ὁ θρόνος χρύσεός ἐστι
. For προσπεσόντες εἴς τινα
βραχέα
(having μάλ’ εὐγενῆ τε καὶ τὸν Αἰσχύνης θρόνον |
τιμῶντα καὶ στυγοῦνθ’ ὑπέρφρονας λόγους
λακτίσαντι
μέγαν Δίκας βωμόν
.
βωμὸν αἴδεσαι
Δίκας, | μηδέ νιν κέρδος ἰδὼν ἀθέῳ
ποδὶ λὰξ ἀτίσῃς
. Solon fr. 4. 14 οὐδὲ
φυλάσσονται σεμνὰ θέμεθλα Δίκης.
σφόδρα
, violently.—Bellermann, adopting Kvíčala's general
view, and also Kern's οὔτε δικαίως οὔτ’ ἐπ’ ἀληθείας οὐδεμιᾶς
εἰρημένα
βάθρον
) of Justice, thou hast
fallen heavily κατέπεσες
. (2) The Chorus
feel pity, indeed, for Ant. , and recognise the praise of piety, which
she has won (817, Ant. 872). But they also
regard her collision with the city's law as an act of frantic folly (λόγου τ’ ἄνοια καὶ φρενῶν
ἐρινύς
, Ant. 603); and they
presently tell her that she has left Creon no choice but to punish her
(874). By Δίκη
they understand the law of
the State,—not those θεῶν
νόμιμα
which Ant. preferred to obey.
τινά
closely with πατρῷον
as=‘of the paternal kind.’
ἐκτίνω δίκην, τίσιν,
ἄποινα
.
ἔψαυσας...μερίμνας
as =ἐποίησάς με
μεριμνᾶν
: cp. τίνα | τάκεις ὧδ’ ἀκόρεστον οἰμωγὰν | τὸν
πάλαι ἐκ δολερᾶς ἀθεώτατα | ματρὸς ἁλόντ’ ἀπάταις
Ἀγαμέμνονα
τὸν...Ἀγαμέμνονα
is governed by τίνα τάκεις...οἰμωγάν
as =τί οἰμώζεις
; see other examples in n. on 211
f.
to taking οἶκτον
as acc. in apposition with ἔψαυσας...μερίμνας
is that this would imply τό
(σε
) ψαῦσαι ἀλγ. ἐμοὶ μερίμνης οἶκτός
ἐστιν
: as Ἑλένην κτάνωμεν, Μενέλεῳ λύπην πικράν
τὸ Ἑλένην κτανεῖν Μενέλεῳ λύπη
πικρὰ ἔσται
: ἔτλα δ’ οὖν | θυτὴρ γενέσθαι θυγατρός,
γυναικοποίνων πολέμων ἀρωγάν
τὸ θυτῆρα γενέσθαι ἀρωγὴ
ἦν
. Now, if we had, for instance, ἀνεμνήσθην
μερίμνης
, it is conceivable that οἶκτον
,
as acc. in appos., should mean οἴκτου ἀφορμήν
or ἔγερσιν
. But when, as here, the subject of ἔψαυσας
is distinct from the person who makes the
lament, it seems impossible that οἶκτον
should
have this pregnant sense.
μερίμνας
for anything
but the usual gen. after ψαύω
. If Soph.
had intended the acc., he would at least have written ἀλγεινοτάταν...μέριμναν
.—The interpretation
given above would admit the reading τὸν ἀνήνυτον | οἶτον ἔχουσα κακῶν
οἶτον πότμου
is an impossible
pleonasm, it would then be necessary to take τοῦ
τε ...πότμου
as depending on ἔψαυσας
:
for τριπόλιστον οἶτον
could not be a
parenthetic acc. in apposition with ἔψαυσας...
μερίμνας
πατρός
. This would be very awkward. Further, οἶκτον
is clearly the right word to introduce
the lament ἰώ
, etc., which actually
follows.
οἶκτον
), a lament which has often been renewed; a
thrice-told tale of sorrow. πολέω
=to turn
up the soil with the plough: ἀναπολέω
, to
plough anew: then fig., to ‘go over the same ground’ again. Pind. ταὐτὰ...τρὶς τετράκι τ’ ἀμπολεῖν
: Soph. δὶς ταὐτὰ βούλει καὶ τρὶς ἀναπολεῖν μ’
ἔπη
; No πολίζω
as =πολέω
occurs, but Pind. once has ἀναπολίζω
as=
ἀναπολέω
( Pind. τριπόλιστος
as if πολίζω
existed. It is needless to
write τριπόλητον
. The epic adj. is τρίπολος.
κλεινῶν Λαβδακιδᾶν
. Cp. ὦ Θήβαισιν εὐίπποις ἄναξ
πότμος
from πίπτω
(‘what falls ἐμῷ πατρί
).
ἡμῖν
)
is here joined with the dat. of interest, as the possessive pron. is
oft. joined with the gen. of the pers. pron. (τἀμὰ
δυστήνου κακά
,
γάμων . . ἄτᾳ
ἆται
in this sense, cp.
μητρῷα
denotes the bed καὶ πῶς τὸ μητρὸς
λέκτρον οὐκ ὀκνεῖν με δεῖ
; and (πατρῷαι
the explanation by ἐμῷ πατρί
, etc., would have been less needed.
μετὰ τοῦ
αὑτῆς γεννήματος
: cp. κτύπος . . διόβολος
κτύπος τοῦ ἐκ Διὸς βέλους
): ὅμαιμος
συγγενοῦς
) αὐθέντης
φόνος.
αὐτογέννητα
only (‘incestuous in relation to him’), nor with κοιμήματα
only (‘sleep with him’). The
latter, which Wecklein assumes, implies κοιμᾶσθαί
τινι
as=συγκ.
τινί
, an unproved constr.; for Hes. οὔτινι
κοιμη·θεῖσα θεὰ τέκε Νὺξ ἐρεβεννή
is of doubtful
genuineness, and even there οὔτινι
could
go with τέκε.
δυσμόρῳ
: without it, the words could imply
that only the father's sin merited pity.
οἷος
is freq. in Soph. (cp. 1228,
ποτέ
strengthens it just as it strengthens the interrogative τίς
or ποῖος
(
οἶος
is strengthened by ἄρα
(
κοιμήματα
: ‘such (wedlock) as that from which
I sprang.’ But οἵων ποτέ
mean, ‘of
whatever kind they may have been’— like ὅστις
ποτέ
. Besides, the masc. κοινός, ποθεινός, πτωχός,
φανερός
, etc., as fem.: see
ἀδελφεαί
ὥς
μ’ ἀπώλεσας θανών
. Cp. on
κατεναίρομαι
, aor. κατενηράμην
.
Eur. uses the epic ἐναίρω, ἤναρον
, but
only in lyrics. Soph. has κατηναρισμένας
(κατεναρίζω
) in dial.,
sense, εὐσέβεια
’: i.e. though it is not
complete εὐσέβεια
—which the Chorus regard as
including loyalty to the State's laws— yet, so far as it goes, it deserves
praise of the same kind. Cp.
924
τὴν δυσσέβειαν εὐσεβοῦσ’ ἐκτησάμην
:
by practising εὐσέβεια
towards the dead, she
had come to be thought, on the whole, δυσσεβής
—as
a law-breaker. The Chorus is here the apologist of Creon, and this
concession is meant to emphasise the next sentence. Hence the purposed
vagueness of
οὐδαμᾷ παραβατὸν πέλει ( τούτῳ ), ὅτῳ κράτος
μέλει
: but an offence against authority cannot be permitted
by him who has authority in his keeping. The antecedent to τούτῳ
,
is an ethic dat., ‘in his sight’; he must not look on and see the law
broken. For this dat., cp. 904.
ᾧ λαοί τ’ ἐπιτετράφαται καὶ τόσσα
μέμηλεν
μεμπτός
, ‘blaming,’
ὕποπτος
, ‘suspecting,’ etc. (
αὐθαίρετος καὶ ἰδιογνώμων τρόπος.
ὀργάς
).
αὐτίκα γάρ τοι ἔπειτα μεθ’ Ἕκτορα πότμος
ἑτοῖμος
ἕτοιμον τὸ διαφθαρῆναι τοῖς μὴ βοηθοῦντα·. .
.τὸν λογισμὸν ἔχουσι
(corruption is imminent for those who
have not reason to aid them). Cp. 936 .
ἀλλάξας... | ἱερὸν...ὄμμ’ αὐγᾶς |
ἅλιος
ἀελίου δ’
ἀναβλέπει λαμπάσιν
.
(and so it remains) unwept. Soph. has several instances of the predicative
adj. thus added to a subst. which has the art. and possessive pron.; as τὸ γὰρ σόν, οὐ τὸ τοῦδ’, ἐποικτίρω στόμα |
ἐλεινόν
τῆς ἐμῆς πάλαι τροφῆς | ἀνωφελήτου
ὡς, εἰ
χρείη λέγειν ἀοιδὰς καὶ γόους πρὸ
τοῦ θανεῖν, οὐδ’ εἶς ἂν παύσαιτο (λέγων);
The constr. would
have been clearer with λέγων
instead of χρείη
. The conject. παύσειεν
is admissible (cp. παύετε θρῆνον, παῖδες
γνώσει κακοῦ | θυμοῦ τελευτὴν ὡς κακὴ
προσγίγνεται
ἆρ’ ἴστ’ ἀοιδὰς ὡς
μακραί εἰσι
; An object is very rarely so anticipated, as in
Isae. or. 10 § 18, ἴσως οὖν ἄν τις...τὸν
χρόνον
ὑμῶν θαυμάσειε, πῶς ποτε πολὺν οὕτως εἰάσαμεν.
οὐδεὶς ἄν
:
οὐ
with fut. indic.,
that constr. is usually continued, either (καί
, as οὐχ ὅσον τάχος | χωρήσεταί τις...καὶ...
λέξει...
οὐ
, as οὐχ ἕλξετ’, οὐ παιήσετ’, οὐκ ἀράξετε
σπέος
ἐν κ. πέτρᾳ
), and in
στέγη
) like this κατῶρυξ
. The fact
that Nauck wishes to change it into
κατώρυχι
(or κατωρυχεῖ
) is a
strong instance of μεταβολὴ πάντων γλυκύ
.
ἕργμα
). Cp. τειχέων περιπτυχαί
λαΐνεος
στήλη με πέριξ ἔχει
.
χράω
, with contraction into ῆ
instead of ᾶ
,
as in διψῆν, ζῆν, κνῆν, πεινῆν, σμῆν, χρῆν
(to give an oracle), χρῆσθαι, ψῆν
. Schol., εἰ χρῄζει καὶ θέλει
. If the nom. εἰ χρῄζει
has no probability. Only one other
passage, however, gives unambiguous support to the forms χρῇς, χρῇ
,—viz. Aristoph. οὐ χρῆσθα; σιγῇς, ὦ κάκιστ’
ἀπολουμένα
; ‘will you not make a sound?' (οὐ θέλεις
, φωνεῖν
;). There, indeed, Blaydes writes οὐ χρή τυ
σιγῆν
; but the MSS. are supported by the
testimony of Suidas and Hesychius to χρῇς
as=χρῄζεις
. In the other four places where these
forms are usu. read, they are not indispensable, χρή
being possible; but in two, at least, they
are much better than χρή
, viz. κήρυσσέ μ’ εἰς ἅπαντας, εἴτε χρῇς κακήν, |
εἴτε στόμαργον, κ.τ.λ.
σοὶ δὲ δρᾶν ἔξεσθ’ ἃ χρῇς
χρή
might well stand: Eur.
fr. 910 πρὸς ταῦθ’ ὅ τι χρῇ καὶ
παλαμάσθω | καὶ πᾶν ἐπ’ ἐμοὶ τεκταινέσθω
: Cratinus Νόμοι
fr. 2 νῦν γὰρ δή
σοι πάρα μὲν θεσμοὶ | τῶν ἡμετέρων, πάρα δ’ ἄλλ’ ὅ τι χρῇς
.
Except in
χρή
: and the variants in the next v. (see cr. n.)
show that χρῇ
was strange to the copyists,
though known to the Scholiast.
τυμβεύω
=to entomb (σῶμα τυμβεῦσαι τάφῳ
πατρὶ τυμβεῦσαι χοάς
ἐν τύμβῳ
εἶναι
. Cp. σαλεύω
, which means
either (1) to put others on a σάλος
,—to
toss them: or (2) intrans., to be on a σάλος
.
So the intrans. θαλασσεύω
=to be on the
sea. παρθενεύω
, which is trans. in
classical Gk. (‘to bring up a maiden’), is intrans. in Heliod. 7. 8
τὸ...παρθενεῦον
τοῦ ἄστεος
. —The conject.
ζῶσα δ’ ἐν κατηρεφεῖ | στέγῃ χθονὸς τῆσδ’
ἐκτὸς ὑμνήσεις κακά
ἐπί
more often means, ‘so far as depends on one’: ἡμεῖς δ’ ἄτεκνοι τοὐπὶ ς
σώθηθ’ ὅσον
γε τοὐπ’ ἔμ’
: Thuc. 4.28 (he told
Cleon to try) τὸ ἐπὶ σφᾶς εἶναι
(so far as
the generals were concerned): ἄλλου τινὸς τὸ ἐπὶ σὲ ἀνάγκη ἔσται δεῖσθαι
ἡμᾶς
ἐπί
with τά γ’
εἰς θεούς
.
, not, ἣν ἐγὼ ἀεὶ φρουρήσω
(like τήνδε φρουρήσεις πέτραν
πολύξενοι
πύλαι
to Hades (
Ἑρμῆς ὁ πομπὸς ἥ τε νερτέρα θεός
(
ἡ ἀφανὴς θεός
she is associated with Hades (
Περσέφασσα
in Aesch. Περσεφόνεια.
Φερσεφόνεια
occurs in
Φερσεφόνα
. Plato attests that, in his day,
the popular form was Φερρέφαττα
, which he
explains as the goddess of wisdom, who enables men φερομένων ἐφάπτεσθαι
, to grasp changing
phenomena. People were afraid to utter the name Φερσεφόνη
(
Περσεφόνη, Φερσεφόνη, Φερρέφαττα
(Meisterhans pp. 36 ff.). MSS. have Φερσέφαττα
(which should perh. be Φερρέφαττα
) in Aristoph. ΠΕΡΣΩΦΑΤΑ
(ΦΕΡΕΦΑΣΑ
from an
Agrigentine vase (Περσέφασσα
or
Φερσέφασσα
. The testimony of our oldest and best MS., L, may
therefore be allowed to turn the scale.— In
Περσεφόνη
, the φον
is certainly φαν
, as in Ἀργειφόντης
, and this comes out more clearly
in Περσέφασσα
: cp. Τηλεφᾶσσα = Τηλεφάεσσα
, Apollod. 3. 1. 1.The first part of the word
is prob. φερ, φέρω
; and the name meant
originally, ‘she who brings (vegetation) to the light.’ The initial II
would then have been due to the following φ
(cp. πέ‐φυκα
for φέ‐φυκα
). The replacement of the
initial δυσφημία
of the name by
avoiding an association with πέρθω
.
ἐλπίσιν
) εἰμί
was a common phrase. Cp. ἐν πόθῳ λαβεῖν τι
(
καλῶς μὲν...εὖ δέ
, n.
ἐκφορά. ἔλουσα
κἀκόσμησα
were acts preparatory to the πρόθεσις
. The χοαί
could be rendered afterwards. She loved both brothers (cp. on 523). If
father and mother were named here, without any mention of Eteocles, the
omission would suggest that from
λουτροῖς
τέ νιν | ἐσθῆτί τ’ ἐξήσκησαν ᾗ νομίζεται
. Cp. below, 1201.
χοαί
: cp. the general
sense of the word in τάφον περιστελοῦντε
κοσμεῖν
here, and συγκαθαρμόζειν
in
οὐδέ ἑ μήτηρ | κλαῦσε περιστείλασα
canibus date praeda Latinis | Alitibusque
iaces: nec te tua funera mater | Produxi, pressive oculos, aut
vulnera lavi, | Veste tegens.
Few problems of Greek Tragedy have been more discussed than the question
whether these vv., or some of them, are spurious. Arist. ( Arist. ὁ ψυχρός
), or some other sorry poet;
or to the actors. I confess that, after long thought, I cannot bring myself
to believe that Soph. wrote 905—912: with which 904 and 913—920 are in
organic unity, and must now stand or fall. Some remarks will be found in the
Appendix.
The main points (to my mind) are briefly these. (1) The general validity of the divine law, as asserted in 450— 460, cannot be intelligibly reconciled with the limitation in vv. 905—907. (2) A still further limitation is involved in 911 f. She has buried her brother, not simply as such, but because, while he lived, he was an irreplaceable relative. Could she have hoped for the birth of another brother, she would not, then, have felt the duty to be so binding. (3) The composition of vv. 909—912 is unworthy of Sophocles.
’φάνη
, 457 n.), with
ὅταν...τηκομένη σὰρξ ἀνάπαλιν εἰς τὰς
φλέβας
τὴν τηκεδόνα ἐξιῇ
tabum
of corpses, Verg.
ἄφιλος
(876) in Thebes.
Cp. Her. 3.119, which clearly supplied, not merely
the thought, but the form, of these verses:—ἀνὴρ μέν μοι ἂν ἄλλος γένοιτο, εἰ δαίμων
ἐθέλοι, καὶ τέκνα ἄλλα, εἰ ταῦτα ἀποβάλοιμι· πατρὸς δὲ καὶ
μητρὸς οὐκέτι μοι ζωόντων, ἀδελφεὸς ἂν ἄλλος οὐδενὶ τρόπῳ
γένοιτο
ἂν δ’ ἄπιστον ᾖ,
τότε τὴν αἰτίαν ἐπιλέγειν, ὥσπερ Σοφοκλῆς ποιεῖ
παράδειγμα τὸ ἐκ τῆς Ἀντιγόνης, ὅτι μᾶλλον τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ ἐκήδετο ἢ
ἀνδρὸς ἢ τέκνων· τὰ μὲν γὰρ ἂν γενέσθαι ἀπολόμενα
[this=vv. 909,
910]: μητρὸς δ’ ἐν ᾅδου κ.τ.λ.
(he then quotes
911 f., with βεβηκότων
,—a mere slip of memory: see on 223).
Three points in these vv. are strange. (1) The gen. abs. πόσεος
aut πόσεως
legatur,’ Pors.
ἀνδρός
used? Itlooks as if the composer who
made up these verses from Her. 3.119 (see above)
had sought to impart a touch of tragic dignity by substituting πόσις
for the historian's word, ἀνήρ
. The gen.
κατθανόντος
cannot be taken (as some wish) with ἄλλος
, ‘different from the dead’ (!). (2) καὶ παῖς ἂν ἄλλος, παιδὸς
ἐστερημένῃ
. (3) τοῦδ’
οὐκ ἔστ’ ἀδελφός κ.τ.λ.
, it may be somewhat
inelegant; but it is not (as some urge) incorrect, since οὐκ ἔστιν ὅστις = οὐδείς
.
ἐξαφοράω
only in
δῑ ὁσίων χειρῶν θιγών
ἱκτηρίας
) ἔχουσαι διὰ χερῶν
.
ἔρχομαι
), forsaken on the part of my friends. The sense of πρός
in
ἦ καὶ πρὸς ὑμῶν ὧδ’ ἔρημος, ὦ
ξένοι, |
λειφθήσομαι δή
...;
δίκη
(854) which she has offended.
If the gods allow her to suffer for obeying them, is it not vain for her to invoke them?
εἴς τινα
(for help), as
ἐπεί γε μὲν δή
δή
, cp. 726.
εὐσέβειαν ἐκ πατρὸς | θανόντος οἴσει
καὶ δειλίαν γὰρ καὶ κάκην κεκτήσομαι
δύσκλειαν
ἐκτήσαντο καὶ ῥᾳθυμίαν
:
γέλωτ’ ἐν
αὐτοῖς μωρίαν τε λήψομαι
.
The gods are allowing her to perish. But it does not follow that they
approve of her doom: for they are sometimes slow in punishing wrong (
by
συνέγνωσαν δὲ καὶ αὐτοὶ σφίσιν ὡς
ἠδικηκότες
ὁμολογήσαιμεν
, ‘confess’: but in that sense
it regularly takes either an inf., as συνέγνω ἑωυτοῦ εἶναι τὴν ἁμαρτάδα
ξυγγιγνώσκοντα ὡς εἰκότως...θυμοῖτ’
ἄν.
ἡ ψυχὴ
) διασκεδασθεῖσα
οἴχηται διαπτομένη
. For the tragic masc. plur., when a woman
speaks of herself, cp.
ἴσα
. She can imagine no worse fate.
The tame conjecture
, do on their part:
βλεφάρων‐ἵμερος...νύμφας
—Dindorf's expulsion
of αὑταὶ | ψυχῆς
(cr. n.) is unwarranted. ψυχῆς
interprets the figurative sense; for αὑταί
after τῶν αὐτῶν
cp. n. on 155 ff. (νέοχμος νεαραῖσι
).
τήνδε
γ’
, this is better than ταύτην
would be: τοιγάρτοι
(whether with καί
or with νιν
)
would be unpleasing.
ἐκτὸς
κλαυμάτων.
οἴμοι
follows, but the change of person excuses the breach of synapheia: so τὸ φατιζόμενον
ἰώ
, and πρέσβυς
οὐ
.
This threat (to the guards) ‘has come very near to death,’ i.e., ‘portends imminent death for me.’ The phrase is not fig., ‘is bitter as death to hear’ (being a prelude to death).
Said by Creon, clearly—not by the Chorus. ‘I can give thee no encouragement
(
the doom is not to be ratified on this wise’ (i.e., by death). μή
, on account of
οὐδέν
(443 n.).
αἱρεῖ τὰ τόξα
ταῦτα τὴν Τροίαν μόνα
. Attic prose used κυροῦν
or ἐπικυροῦν
(γνώμην, νόμον,
ψήφισμα
, etc.). Cp. Creon's peremptory word τελείαν
in 632.
σύ τ’, Αρης, πόλιν Κάδμου ἐπώνυμον |
φύλαξαι
κήδεσαί τ’ ἐναργῶς. | καὶ Κύπρις, ἅτ’ εἶ γένους προμάτωρ, |
ἄλευσον
προγενής
, born before one, a poet. word,
unfamiliar to good Attic prose, but used by Aristotle and later writers,
usu. in comparat. (as οἱ
προγενέστεροι
, ‘those who have gone before us’): so οἱ μεταγενέστεροι
.
καὶ
δή.
ἔρδουσ’ ἢ μέλλουσιν;
κἀμέ τοι |
ταὐτὸν τόδ’ ὄψει δρῶντα κοὐ μέλλοντ’
ἔτι
. Meineke's conjecture μελλώ
(=μέλλησις
,
Aesch. ἄγομαι δή
.
εὐπατρίδαι
of the Chorus: see on 843. The nom. with art., instead of
voc.,=‘οἱ δὲ οἰκέται...πύλας...τοῖς ὠσὶν
ἐπίθεσθε
ὦνδρες οἱ παρόντες ἐν λόγῳ
τὸ τῶν
δέκα βασιλειδῶν γένος
, the same corruption, βασιλίδων
, occurs in the MSS. Suidas has βασιλείδης· ὁ τοῦ βασιλέως
(where Küster
wrongly proposed ὁ τοῦ Βασιλείου
). In
adding the patronymic suffix ιδα—
to a
stem in ευ
(
βασιλευ
), the υ
is dropped, as
in the gen. plur. (βασιλέ‐ων
): hence βασιλε‐ίδης, βασιλείδης
: cp. Πηλείδης.
ἄνευ τοκέων
(187),— since Clytaemnestra is a μήτηρ ἀμήτωρ
(1154).
ης
: so προμηθίας
εὐμενίᾳ
: δυσσεβίας
εὐγενίας
. The motive was metrical convenience.
Such forms are not Ionic, as Triclinius called them (cr. n.): thus Herod.
used ἀληθείη
, not ἀληθίη
: though there are other cases in which
Ionic substitutes ε
for ει
(as βαθέα,
ἐπιτήδεος
, etc.).—
θέσμια...σέβων
).
Fourth stasimon. 1st strophe 944—954=1st antistrophe 955— 965. 2nd str. 966—976=2nd antistr. 977—987. See Metrical Analysis.
As Antigone spoke the verses ending at 943, the guards were in the act of leading her forth. The choral ode may have begun before she had vanished; but she is not to be conceived as still present when she is apostrophised (949, 987).
A princess is about to be immured in a rocky cell. The Chorus remember three other royal persons who have suffered a like fate—Danaë, Lycurgus and Cleopatra. The only points which these cases have in common with Antigone's are the facts of noble birth and cruel imprisonment.
All four cases illustrate the same general truth—no mortal can resist fate.
Danaë and Cleopatra were innocent; Lycurgus was guilty. But the Chorus do
not mean to suggest Antigone's guilt or innocence; still less, to foreshadow
the punishment of Creon. On this side, the ode is neutral, purely a free
lyric treatment of the examples. Such neutrality suits the moment before the
beginning of the περιπέτεια
. Teiresias is soon
to come.
Acrisius, the father of Danaë, was king of Argos. The oracle at Delphi told
him that he was to be slain by his daughter's son. He therefore immured the
maiden in a chamber built for that purpose within the precincts of his house
at Argos. Here Zeus visited her in the golden rain; she bore Perseus; and
Acrisius sent mother and child adrift on the Aegean in a chest; but Zeus
heard her prayer, and brought them safely to the island of Seriphus. Both
Soph. and Eur. wrote a Δανάη
: Soph. wrote also an Ἀκρίσιος
.
τίνος...πράγματος
). τέτλαθι,
τέκνον
ἐμόν... | τλῆ μὲν Ἄρης... | τλῆ δ’ Ἥρη... | τλῆ δ’ Ἀΐδης
. So
here we have
, ‘to give up
light, (so as to be) in a prison,’ i.e. to ἀλλάσσω τί τινος
can mean either to give, or
to take, one thing in exchange for another. When ἀλλάσσω
is used absolutely, with ref. to
place, it more naturally means ‘to go to’ (ἀλλάξασ’ Ἅιδα θαλάμους
ἀμείβω
is
freq. in both senses. Cp.
ἀμείψας...στέγας
(having quitted them).
δώματα
,
etc.: cp.
785. Pherecydes (
θάλαμον...χαλκοῦν
) made under ground, in the court-yard (αὐλή
) of his house.’ Paus. (2. 23. 7) says
that he saw at Argos κατάγεων οἰκοδόμημα,
ἐπ’
αὐτῷ δὲ ἦν ὁ χαλκοῦς θάλαμος
(made by Acrisius): i.e. the θάλαμος
itself was above ground;—as Horace
calls it turris aenea
(
χαλκοῦς
the legend evidently meant to denote the strength
and security of the prison,—as though the doors were of bronze. But it
is very probable that this epithet originally came into the story
through a reminiscence of a tomb (like the ‘treasury of Atreus’ at
Mycenae), to the walls of which bronze plates had been nailed. (Cp. χαλκεογόμφῳ
is said of the chest in which
Danaë was sent adrift,—not of the θάλαμος
.
εἰ... ὑπ’ ἀναγκαίης μέζονος κατέζευχθε ἢ
ὥστε
ἀπίστασθαι
ζεύχθη
, 955.
ἦν
: cp.
834. Hermann's καίτοι καί
is
preferable to Wieseler's καίτοι γ’ ἦν
,
because the doubled καί
is forcible, while καὶ Ζηνός
(without a previous καί
) would be somewhat weak.
τίκτει δ’ ὁ θρώσκων
ἡ δ’
(the mother) ἅπερ ξένῳ ξένη | ἔσωσεν ἔρνος
. The iterative
form occurs in only three other places of trag.: 963: ἔσκεν
κλαίεσκον.
ἀμφιρύτου
ρρ
regularly follows a simple vowel, but ρ
a diphthong (
κρατήρ
) from Caere, of the 5th cent. C.B. , shows the golden
rain descending on Danaë; she is sitting on the bed in her chamber, and
preparing to retire to rest. A second scene, on the same bowl,
represents the moment when she is about to be placed, where Simonides
imagines her, λαρνακι ἐν
δαιδαλέᾳ
. Both paintings are reproduced by Baumeister (
ἁ μοιριδία
δύνασις δεινά τις
(δύνασίς
) ἐστιν
, the actual order of the words is more
expressive. This is not merely an instance of τις
preceding the adj. (as though τις δεινά
stood for δεινά
τις
, cp.
ὅταν δ’ ὁ κύριος | παρῇ τις
(
θνατοῖσι δ’ οὐκ αὐθαίρετοι | οὔτ’ ὄλβος οὔτ’
ἄκαμπτος Ἄρης οὔτε παμφθέρσης στάσις, | ἀλλ’ ἐπιχρίμπτει νέφος
ἄλλοτ’ ἐπ’ ἄλλαν | γαῖαν ἁ πάνδωρος αἶσα.
οὔτε
has been used, 249 n.
κατεζεύχθη
in 946 better suited the sense,
‘was strictly confined,’ so here the simple ζεύχθη
better suggests the idea, ‘was tamed
by imprisonment.’
Terra procul vastis colitur Mavortia campis, |
Thraces arant,
The Ἠδωνοί
, or Ἠδῶνες
(Thuc. 2.99), occupied in historical times the
part of Thrace E. of the Strymon and W. of the Nestus. In earlier times they
had dwelt further west, but had been driven eastward by the Macedonian
conquest of Mygdonia.
Dionysus, when he came from Asia with his new rites, was opposed by Lycurgus
in Thrace, as by Pentheus at Thebes. The
Λυκούργεια
of Aeschylus is known from the schol. on Ar. Ἠδωνοί, Βασσαρίδες,
Νεανίσκοι
, with Λυκοῦργος
as
satyric drama. In
ζεύχθη
: was subjugated by reason of the
bursts of fury in which he reviled Dionysus. For the dat., cp. 391, 691: χρυσοδέτοις ἕρκεσι κρυφθέντα γυναικῶν
ὀργὰς ξυνοίσω σοι
ὀξύχολος
(‘in,’ or ‘with,’ his ὀργαί
),
but this is less good.—We could not take
ζεύχθη...ὀργαῖς
as=‘was enslaved to (his own) fierce moods.’—The
recurrence of οὐδὲν ἕρπει
with 618: and 614 ἐκτὸς ἄτας
with 625. The idea of κερτόμιος
is mockery, or bitter jest: cp.
κερτομῶν
λέγεις τάδε
; with the answer, εἰ
κερτόμησίς ἐστι τἀληθῆ λέγειν
. The word is illustrated by the
whole scene in which Pentheus mocks and taunts Dionysus (Eur. ποδαπὸς ὁ
γύννις
; (‘whence comes this womanish youth?’).
ἐν δημοσίῳ δεσμῷ δεθείς.
πέφυκεν ἀνδρία...κατὰ μὲν αρχὰς ἀκμάζειν
ῥώμῃ,
τελευτῶσα δὲ ἐξανθεῖν παντάπασι μανίαις
ὕβρις...ἐξανθοῦς
ἄνθος = ἀκμή
, as τόδ’ ἀκήλητον | μανίας ἄνθος.
ἀνθεῖν
being so familiar, the
change of metaphor in ἀποστάζει
would
hardly be felt. Wecklein, indeed, conceives that the poet is thinking of
a tumour, which bursts when it has attained its full size. Unity of
metaphor can be bought too dearly.—Others understand: ‘so dread and
exuberant is the rage that ζεύχθη
) is the
theme of these verses. The reference to his crime comes later (962).
αὐτοῦ
) ἐν κ.
γλώσσαις
: he came to know the god, when in madness he
assailed him with taunts. He had mistaken Dionysus for an effeminate
mortal (see on 955 f.). Cp. πατρὸς πειρήσομαι... | αἴ κέ μ’
ἐπιγνώῃ
ψαύω
nowhere else takes an acc. in class.
Greek (see on 546, 859), and it is unnecessary
to regard this passage as a solitary example. Poetry, esp. lyric,
allowed occasional boldness, and even harshness, in the arrangement of
words (cp.
944:
ἐνίκησαν ἄφνω ἐπιπεσόντες τοὺς
πολεμίους
, though the partic. could not govern an acc. Here
the order is only so far bolder, that τὸν
θεόν
divides ψαύων
from ἐν κ. γλώσσαις
: as if, in our example, a
second qualification of ἐπιπεσόντες
(such
as νύκτωρ
) followed τοὺς πολεμίους
. But, since the meaning of ψαύων
is already indicated by μανίαις
, we are not mentally straining
forward for a clue to be given by ἐν κερτ.
γλώσσαις
. That is, we are not forced to bind the words, ψαύων τὸν θεόν
, closely together in our
thought, but can easily take the sentence as though it were pointed
thus:—
καθαπτόμενος
(ἀντιβίοις ἐπέεσσι
,
ἀθίκτου θιγγάνων.
κακὴ
γλῶσσα
=‘slander’: so κερτόμιοι
γλῶσσαι
=‘taunts.’
εὐοῖ
.
In
εὔιος
. Cp. Eur. πηδῶντα σὺν πεύκαισι δικόρυφον
πλάκα
.
save the nymph by changing her into a vine; and behind him stand his
followers. At the extreme left are three Muses—Urania, with globe; Clio,
with roll; Euterpè, prob. with flutes. (Zoega seems clearly right in thus
explaining the three women: others have made them Moirae.)—The close
relation of Dionysus with the Muses is marked by one of his Attic titles, Μελπόμενος
(Paus.
1.2.5), as conversely Apollo had the title
Διονυσόδοτος
(id. 1. 31.4). Muses were sometimes said to have nursed
him. (Cp. Welcker,
The monuments relating to the myth of Lycurgus have been critically treated by Michaelis (
Cleopatra is the third example. Her father was the wind-god, Boreas: her
mother, the Athenian Oreithyia, whom he carried off to his wild home in
Thrace. Cleopatra married Phineus, king of the Thracian Salmydessus, on the
W. coast of the Euxine, not far from the entrance to the Bosporus. She bore
him two sons. He afterwards put her away, and imprisoned her. Her
imprisonment is not directly mentioned here: but cp. Diod. 4. 44, who says of Heracles, when serving
with the Argonauts, τὴν Κλεοπάτραν ἐκ τῆς
φυλακῆς προαγαγεῖν
. Phineus then married Eidothea, sister of
Cadmus. Eidothea put out the eyes of Cleopatra's two sons, and caused them
also to be imprisoned.
It is the fate of Cleopatra herself which Soph. means to compare with Antigone's: this is plain from 986. The fate of the sons is made so prominent only because nothing else could give us so strong a sense of the savage hatred which pursued the mother.
Soph. supposes the outline of the story to be familiar. Cleopatra has already been divorced and imprisoned. The poet chooses the moment at which Cleopatra's sons are being blinded by Eidothea, with the sharp shuttle in her blood-stained hands. Ares, the god of cruel bloodshed, beholds with joy a deed so worthy of his Thracian realm.
The name of Cleopatra (like that of Capaneus, 133) is not mentioned. Two
strophes are given to this theme, partly, perh., as having an Attic interest
(982). Soph. wrote two plays called
Φινεύς
. We know only that Cleopatra's sons were there called Ὄαρθος
(?Παρθένιος
H. Weil) and Κράμβος
: and that the subsequent
blindness of Phineus was represented as a punishment of his cruelty (schol.
Apoll. Rhod. 2. 178). Eidothea was mentioned by Soph. in his Τυμπανισταί
(schol. on 980),—a play which perh.
concerned the Dionysiac worship, since the τύμπανον
(kettle-drum) was used in his ὄργια
as well as in those of Cybelè. Another
version called her Idaea, daughter of Dardanus.
πελάγει...ἁλός
, as πέλαγος Αἰγαίας ἁλός
ἁλὸς ἐν πελάγεσσιν
, etc. The
rocky islets on the N. side of the entrance from the Euxine to the
Bosporus were regularly called Κυάνεαι
simply (without νῆσοι
or πέτραι
, Her.
4.85). L's
of πελαγέων
into
σπιλάδων
is also erroneous.
L's accent, κυανεᾶν σπιλάδων
, or κυανέων
πελαγέων
, are forced to take παρά
as=‘ἀρέομαι | πὰρ μὲν Σαλαμῖνος Ἀθαναίων
χάριν
=‘ἐτρυχόμεσθα παρὰ Καΰστρίων |
πεδίων ὁδοιπλανοῦντες
, while other MSS. have διὰ
(also with gen. plur.); but there παρὰ Καΰστριον | πεδίον
(Dindorf) is certain.
In Pind. γνόντα τὸ πὰρ ποδός
, ‘having learned one's
nearest business’ (cp. Pind. παρά
has its normal sense,—‘that which
begins πελαγέων
naturally followed that of κυανέων
.
εἰσί
(cp.
948 n.). The Κυάνεαι
are at the
point where the coast of the Bosporus joins the western coast of the
Euxine. The city Salmydessus stood just S. of the promontory of Thynias,
about 60 miles N.W. of the entrance of the Bosporus, near the modern
Midjeh. The name Salmydessus was given also to the tract of coast
extending S. of the town.—After τον γονάν
in 980). Boeckh supplies it with τραχεῖα πόντου Σαλμυδησσία γνάθος |
ἐχθρόξενος
ναύταισι, μητρυιὰ νεῶν
πέλαγος
δέ ἐστι δυσχείμερον περὶ Θρᾴκην
, proposes δύσχιμος
(‘dangerous’), a word used by Aesch.
and Eur. , though not by Soph. But the want of a verb is somewhat
awkward. Can the missing word be
τέναγος
) which stretched from Salmydessus into the Euxine.
The Thracians had set up slabs (στῆλαι
),
marking off the coast into allotments for wrecking purposes. Before this
was done, there had been much bloodshed between rival wreckers (Xen. ἠδ’
ἔχοντες
in 980). In my first ed. I adopted ἰδ’
ἰδέ
is not elsewhere elided in classical poetry. As ἠδέ
could be elided, that may be accidental.
Still, it should be noted along with the other facts,—that ἰδέ
occurs nowhere else in tragedy, and that
the hiatus after Βοσπόριαι
must be
excused, as in epic verse, by the ictus before caesura (ἀλειψαμένη, ἰδὲ χαίτας | πεξαμένη
Βοσπόριαι καὶ
ὁ
or Βοσπόριαί θ’ ὅ τε
would
be possible.
ἀρχαιογόνων
), if we suppose the 2nd and 3rd syllables of ἀγχίπολις
to represent a resolved long
syllable. Such a resolution is rare, but not unexampled: see on 797 f.. We could avoid it by reading,
with Gleditsch, ἀκταὶ Βοσπόριαι,
. But (ἠδ’
came into the MSS.: and (α—
,
and in 981 we must suppose the loss of a syllable after
ἄγχουρος
nor ἀρχέπολις
has any
likelihood.—Ares is ‘neighbour to the city’ of Salmydessus because his
home is in Thrace (
τυφλωθέν.
ἔκειρε... φόνον
τρώσῃς φόνον
caeso
τυφλῶ
ἕλκος = ποιῶ ἕλκος τυφλῶν.
κερκίδων
indicates, she did it with her own hand. Distinguish ἐκ Διονύσου
in 957 (by his order).
καθαροῦ λέβητος
, the
purifying cauldron.
ἀλάστορος
was used by Aesch. as =ἀλάστωρ
(fr. 87
πρευμενὴσἀ.
, fr. 286 μέγαν ἀ.
).
The form may have been generally current, since Pherecydes used Ζεὺς Ἀλάστορος
instead of Ζ. Ἀλάστωρ
(Cramer ἀλάστοροι
,
‘avenging spirits,’ in the sense that they mutely appeal to the gods for
vengeance.—For the παρήχησις
(
κὰπ πεδίον τὸ Ἀλήϊον οἶος ἀλᾶτο
ἀράσσω
is used of Oed. striking his eyes with the περόναι
(
ὑπὸ χερσὶ δαμῆναι
, ὑπὸ σῷ φθίσον κεραυνῷ
βωμοί,
σκῆπτρα
, etc.—The κερκίς
(κρέκω
, to strike the web in weaving) was
‘like a large netting needle’ (Rich σπάθη
was a later substitute. In the modern
loom this is done by the moveable bar called the ‘batten.’ (2) As a
shuttle, i.e., an instrument for shooting the threads of the woof (κρόκη
) from one side of the loom to the
other, between the threads of the warp (στήμων
). In the East weavers sometimes use a
long reed for both these purposes. οὐκ Ἰδαίοις ἱστοῖς κερκίδα | δινεύουσ’
ἐξαλλάξω
at the loom, will I send the shuttle flying across the warp’).—Cp. Eur. πόρπαι
= περόναι
); and
κατατακόμενοι
alludes to their imprisonment; cp. schol. on 980 τυφλώσασα τοὺς Κλεοπάτρας παῖδας ἐν τάφῳ
καθεῖρξεν.
νεῖκος‐ἀνδρῶν ξύναιμον
: i.e., μητρὸσγονή
, mother-source, forms one notion.
For γονὰς ἔχειν
cp. ὃς οὔτε βλάστας πω γενεθλίους πατρός, | οὐ
μητρὸς εἶχον
ἄλοχοι μέλεαι...καὶ δύσνυμφοι
κακονυμφοτάταν
ὄνασιν
(‘to bless her with a marriage most unblest’). ἄγαμον γάμον
ματρός
, the
words ἔχοντες ἀνύμφευτον γονάν
could still
mean, ‘born from one who was unhappily married,’ but would be harsh and
obscure. The word
ἐξ Ἰθάκης γένος εἰμί.
γενεᾶς χθονίων ἀπ’ Ἐρεχθειδῶν.
σπέρμα
mitigates the boldness of ἄντασε
, and also
suggests its primary meaning—viz., that the genealogy is carried back to
a point at which it γενεηλογν/σαντί
τε ἑωυτὸν καὶ ἀναδήσαντι τὴν πατριὴν ἐς ἑκκαιδέκατον θεόν
.
τηλωπὸς
οἰχνεῖ
, the adj. is merely ‘distant’; it has not its full
sense, ‘seen afar.’ Boreas carried Oreithyia to a region of Thrace which
the poets called ‘Sarpêdon’ (we see the association with ἁρπάζω
)—not, seemingly, the promontory called
‘Sarpedonion,’ on the S. coast, but in the wilds of Haemus. It is of
this that Soph. is thinking here: cp. fr. 575 ἡμεῖς δ’ ἐν ἄντροις, ἔνθα Σαρπηδὼν πέτρα
.
That verse is from the Τυμπανισταί
, in
which the story of Cleopatra was noticed (cp. on 966); and she was
probably the speaker. Oreithyia bore two sons to Boreas, Calais and
Zetes; and, besides Cleopatra, another daughter, Chionè.
ἀελλάδων | ἵππων
ἅμιπποι
=foot-soldiers
who, in the Boeotian army, were sometimes told off to run alongside the
cavalry (Thuc. 5.57, Xen. ὠκύτερος δ’ εἴησθα πόδας
ταχεῶν Ἁρπυιῶν | καὶ παίδων
Βορέω.
ὀρθόπους
, ‘erect upon one's feet,’ seems to
be here merely a poet. equiv. (suggested by metrical convenience) for ὄρθιος
. This was the more natural, since πούς, κνήμη
, etc., were so oft. said of
mountains. In ὑψίποδες
νόμοι
, differs from ὀρθόπους
here by implying movement (‘of
sublime range’). We need not, then, explain ὀρθόπους
as=ὄρθιος
τοῖς τοῦ
ἀναβαίνοντος ποσί
.
ἐπέχω
as=‘to direct (one's course) against a person,’ ‘to
attack him’: cp. τί μοι
ἐπ’ αὐτῷ πάντες ἔχωμεν
παλαιγενεῖς...
Μοίρας
.
Fifth ἐπεισόδιον
. Teiresias denounces the
divine wrath. Creon, terror-stricken, hastens to bury Polyneices and to
release Antigone.
, two seeing by the agency
of one (ἐκ
as in 973): cp. τῆς ὑπέρ τ’ ἐμοῦ | αὑτῆς θ’ ὁρώσης
πράσσειν καλῶς
, ‘to fare well,’ has not
hindered the poet from using it as=‘to do rightly.’
αὕτη κ. = αὕτη ἡ
κ.
(
κέλευθος
is not predicate (like παῦλαν
in
αὕτη
for τοῦτο
)
is walking for the blind,—viz. to walk with a guide.’ We do not need the
art. ἡ
with
ἐκ
, because οὔκουν ποτ’
ἐκ
(by means of) τούτοιν γε μὴ
σκήπτροιν ἔτι | ὁδοιπορήσῃς
(the blind Oed.'s daughters).
ὁδοῦ
. A rare instance of the fem. adj. in
such a phrase with διά
, which regularly
takes a subst. (742 n.); but it follows the analogy of the freq. phrases
with ἐκ
, as ἐξ
εὐθείας
: ἐκ ταχείας
ἐξ ἑκουσίας
: ἐκ καινῆς
ἐκ νέης
ἐξ ὑστέρης
, 8. 6 ἐκ τῆς ἀντίης
, etc.
δῑ ὀρθῆς...
.
Creon has only just become king; but he had formerly been regent for
some years (cp.
ὤρθου
: ἀπευθύνειν
κυβερνήτην
πεπονθέναι
). We could say, μαρτυρῶ σοι εὐεργετήσαντι
(like σύνοιδα
): but less well, μαρτυρῶ εὖ πεπονθώς
. Cp. εἰδὼς δ’ ἀμύνω τοῖσδε τοῖς λόγοις τάδε
ἐν πόνῳ | ... βεβηκώς
νῦν γὰρ δὴ πάντεσσιν ἐπὶ ξυροῦ ἵσταται
ἀκμῆς,
| ἢ μάλα λυγρὸς ὄλεθρος Ἀχαιοῖς, ἠὲ βιῶναι
ὦδ’ ἔβητ’ ἐπὶ
ξυροῦ
; ἐπ’
ἀκμῆς εἰμὶ κατθανόντ’ ἰδεῖν.
ξυροῦ
, adds dignity and solemnity to the
phrase.
τί δ’ ἔστιν, ὦ ξέν’; ὥς μ’ ὑπέρχεται
φόβος
οἰωνοσκοπεῖον...Τειρεσίου
καλούμενον
. Near it was a shrine of
Τύχη.
ὅρμος καὶ ἕδρα, ὅπου πάντα τὰ
ὄρνεα προσέρχονται
. Cp. καὶ δῶμα πατρὸς καὶ μέγας πλούτου
λιμήν
λιμήν
means a place to
which they were lured by food, so that their συνεδρίαι
(Aesch. ὅθεν καὶ τὰς διεδρίας καὶ τὰς
συνεδρίας οἱ μάντεις λαμβάνουσι, δίεδρα μὲν τὰ πολέμια τιθέντες,
σύνεδρα δὲ τὰ εἰρηνοῦντα πρὸς ἄλληλα
.—Herwerden conjectures οὐρανοῦ λιμήν
, understanding a space of sky
chosen as a field of augural observation (
ποῦ δ’ οἶστρος ἡμᾶς
ἔλαβε
; (
φθόγγον ὀρνίθων
= ὄρνιθας
φθεγγομένους
: τῶν δ’ ὥστε ψαρῶν νέφος ἔρχεται ἠὲ κολοιῶν
|
οὖλον κεκλήγοντες
ἀλλ’ ὅτε τόσσον ἀπῆν
ἡ νηῦς
) ὅσσον τε
γέγωνε βοήσας, | ῥίμφα διώκοντες.
εὔσημοι
(1021).
Conversely the sound of a strange language is likened to the twittering
of birds: ἕως δὲ ἐβαρβάριζε
ἡ γυνή
), ὄρνιθος
τρόπον ἐδόκεέ σφι φθέγγεσθαι
. Aesch. used χελιδονίζειν
as=
βαρβαρίζειν
(fr. 440, cp. Aesch.
εὔχεται
κατασκαφῇ | Καπανεὺς τὸ Θήβης ἄστυ δῃώσειν
πυρί
, where the first dat. is one of manner, like φοναῖς
here, and the second (instrumental)
answers to ἐν χηλαῖσιν
. Elsewhere the
Attic use of the subst. is limited to the phrase ἐν φοναῖς
(696 n.). The Schol. has φοναῖς· ταῖς αἱμακτικαῖς
: as though it were
from an adj. φονός
. So some recent edd.
take it. Such an adj. could have come from the rt. φεν
, but there is no trace of it.
The feuds and friendships of birds (ἔχθραι τε καὶ στέργηθρα
φοναῖς
), but no clear sign. The
seer now sought further light by another mode of divination.
ἱερῶν
, burnt-sacrifice; where the omen was
given by the manner in which the fire dealt with the offering. μάντεις δ’ ἐπῆλθες, ἐμπύρων τ’ εἶδες
φλόγα
ἐμπύρῳ
χρῆται τέχνῃ
. εἰς
ἔμπυρ’ ἦλθε
(had recourse to). This was ἡ δῑ ἐμπύρων μαντεία
, ἱεροσκοπία
=ὀρνιθομαντεία
: vv. 493—5, ἱεροσκοπία
: and vv.
496—9, ἔμπυρα.
μόχθων μυρίων ἐγευσάμην
παντὸς μαθήματος γεύεσθαι
σπλάγχνα
), including the gall-bladder (χολή
).
σέλας... |
πάντοσε λαμπόμενον θυέων ἄπο
). It was
a bad sign, if the fire was smothered in smoke, or played feebly around the
flesh without consuming it. See μάντεις δὲ μῆλ’ ἔσφαζον, ἐμπύρους τ’ ἀκμὰς |
ῥήξεις τ’ ἐνώμων, ὑγρότητ’ ἐναντίαν, | ἄκραν τε λαμπάδ’, ἣ δυοῖν
ὅρους ἔχει, | vίκης τε σῆμα καὶ τὸ τῶν ἡσσωμένων
ἄκρα λαμπάς
is prob. the highest point of the
fire, which, if towards the right side, meant victory; if towards the left,
defeat. So Statius,
ἔμπυρα
, and his daughter reports the signs to him
(as the παῖς
does here): Sanguineos flammarum apices
(=ἐμπύρους ἀκμάς
) geminumque
per aras | Ignem, et clara tamen mediae fastigia
lucis
(=ἄκραν λαμπάδα
) | Orta docet: tunc in speciem serpentis inanem |
Ancipiti gyro volvi
(‘as if creeping on its way without an aim,
the fire played timidly around the offering’). In
Seneca Quid flamma? Larga iamne comprendit dapes? |
Utrumne clarus ignis et nitidus stetit, | Rectusque purum verticem
caelo tulit, | An latera circum serpit incertus viae, | Et
fluctuante turbidus fumo labat?
The fat wrapped about the thigh-bones ought to have caught fire, when the
flesh on the bones would have been burned, and the bones themselves
calcined. But here there was no flame; the kindled fuel lay in smouldering
embers (σποδός
). The heat caused a fatty
moisture to exude from the covering of the thigh-bones. Trickling forth on
the embers, this moisture emitted smoke, and sputtered as it threw particles
of the fat upwards. The gall-bladder, too, which lay on the top of the
thighbones, instead of catching fire, was gradually inflated by the heat,
till it burst, scattering the gall into the air. And now the melting of the
fat which covered the thigh-bones had gone so far that it was no longer a
covering, but merely a liquid that was streaming off them, while they
themselves were left naked and intact. So utterly had the gods refused the
offering.
φόνου μυδώσας σταγόνας.
μηρία
see
on 1011. Cp. ἐν κηκῖδι πισσήρει φλογός
μηρίων
ἐτήκετο
, ‘was distilled from them’: but the other constr. is
simpler, and τήκεσθαί τινος
is not found
elsewhere.
χολή
for the gall-bladder. In χολάς
χολῆς εἴδη
of 83 C. Here
there was a metrical motive (διεσπείροντο
)
for the plur., which denotes not merely the gallbladder, but also the
gall dispersed from it. The gall-bladder, and the lobe of the liver,
afforded omens, by colour and form, in
ἱεροσκοπία
(1005 n.): χολῆς λοβοῦ τε ποικίλην εὐμορφίαν
ἔμπυρα
, the χολή
was simply a part of the
burnt-offering,—added to the μηρία
,
because otherwise associated with divination. Cp. the unknown poet in
Clemens ὀστῶν ἀσάρκων καὶ χολῆς
πυρουμένης
. So, too, Menander οἱ δὲ τὴν ὀσφὺν ἄκραν | καὶ τὴν χολὴν ὀστᾶ τ’
ἄβρωτα τοῖς θεοῖς | ἐπιθέντες αὐτοὶ τἄλλα καταπίνουσ’
ἀεί
.
καταρρεόμενοι, καθυγραινόμενοι
. This use of
the adj. is parallel with a frequent use of the verb, as θεῶν ἀνάκτορα | φόνῳ καταρρεῖ
ῥέε δ’ αἴματι γαῖα
ῥεῖ δὲ γάλακτι πέδον
καταρρυεῖς
could also mean, ‘slipping
down’; but it does not appear that the μηροί
were displaced; they were merely bared.
μηρός
is the ordinary
word for ‘thigh.’ μηρία
was the
sacrificial word, denoting thighbones, with so much flesh as the
sacrificer chose to leave upon them. The tendency to give the gods more
bone than meat is noticed by the poets quoted on v. 1010 (ὀστῶν ἀσάρκων—ὀστᾶ
ἄβρωτα
), and by Hes. ὀστέα λευκά
to
the gods),— as it is implied in the story there told, of Prometheus
giving the worst parts of the ox to Zeus, and keeping the best for men.
Since the bone was an essential part of the offering, μηρία
cannot be merely, ‘slices cut from the
thighs.’ In the Homeric phrase, κατὰ πίονα
μηρία καίειν
, the word means, like
μηροί
here, thigh-bones wrapped in fat, the κνίσῃ... κῶλα συγκαλυπτά
of Aesch. ἐκ μηρία τάμνον | πάντα κατὰ μοῖραν
μηροὺς
ἐξέταμον
of the μηρία
includes the bones. Only one ox is
there in question, but πάντα
=‘completely.’
The ηομ. μῆρα =
μηρία
(
τόσσην οἱ ἄσιν καθύπερθε καλύψω
μεμπτός
, ‘blaming’ (
πίων
),
prop., soft fat (στέαρ
, stiff fat, tallow (μηρία
: μηρούς τ’ ἐξέταμον κατά τε κνίσῃ ἐκάλυψαν,
|
δίπτυχα ποιήσαντες
δίπλακι
δημῷ
,
φθίνοντα
: cp. 848
οἵα
n.
φθίνοντα... | θέσφατα
ὅπως δὲ σεμνῶν ὀργίων ἐδαίετο |
φλὸξ
αἱματηρά.
φλογωπὰ σήματα
(
Aesch.
patriasque
illuminat
umbras.
ἐκ σμικροῦ λόγου
μίασμα
: cp. 1141
.
κρηπίς
) with steps
(cp. 854,
Ἑστία
), or for purposes of cooking.
Harpocration Περὶ βωμῶν καὶ
θυσιῶν
):—ἐσχάραν φησὶ καλεῖσθαι
τὴν μὴ
ἔχουσαν ὕψος,...ἀλλ’ ἐπὶ γῆς ίδρυμένην
. It stood on four
legs, instead of having a pedestal like the
βωμός
(Ross ἐσχάραν τετράποδον
). It was used in sacrifice
to the ἥρωες
, who, not being θεοί
, had no claim to βωμοί
: Pollux 1. 8 ἐσχάρα
δ’ ἰδικῶς
δοκεῖ ὠνομάσθαι, ἐφ’ ἧς τοῖς ἥρωσιν ἀποθύομεν.
ὁλόκληροι
or ὁλοσχερεῖς
could be used, where the notion
was that of a total to which no unit was lacking.—Not, ‘receiving ἱερὰ τέλεια
’; nor, ‘serving for all rites’ (τέλη
).
εἰσίν
)
are defiled, πλήρης
belongs also to πλέως
and μεστός
, but esp. to
ἀνάπλεως
, as to ἀναπίμπλημι
. The
fig. sense of πλήρεις
might here allow us
to take ὑπό
with βορᾶς
, but it goes more naturally with the
agents. For the gen. βορά
, cp. κρεῶν...οἰκείας βορᾶς
οἰκείας
instead of οἰκείων
: cp. above, 793). δυσμόρως
: cp. 823
λυγροτάταν ὀλέσθαι
, n. —Two other
constructions are possible. (1) βορὰν | φέρειν νιν
. But this
seems forced, when the reference is to dispersed morsels of his flesh.
(2)
Ἑλληνικὸν νόμισμα θυστάδος βοῆς
καὶ μὲν τοὺς
θυέεσσι καὶ εὐχωλῇς ἀγανῇσιν |
λοιβῇ τε κνίσῃ τε παρατρωπῶσ’ ἄνθρωποι | λισσόμενοι
.
τίς ὄρνις
οὗτος
, a quotation from tragedy: τίς οὗτος ὄρνις
;). But ὄρνι—ς
(Eur. εὐσήμους
were εὐφημοῦσ’
). For other exceptions, cp. Μενέλαε, μὴ γνώμας ὑποστήσας σοφάς
Θρῄκην περάσαντες μόγις πολλῷ πόνῳ.
πάντες
ὄρνιθες σιγῶσι
had preceded. Cp. ὡς ὥρα πάντα μὲν ἄνδρα σβεννύντα τὸ πῦρ,
δυναμένους δὲ οὐκέτι καταλαβεῖν.
ἀνδρόφθορον
αἷμα = ἀνδρὸς ἐφθαρμένου
αἷμα
: cp.
αὐδὰ τρυσάνωρ
:
αὔχημα
εὔιππον
.
ἐπάν
, with subjunct.:
ἁμάρτῃ
(ἀνήρ
,
or τις
) is quickly supplied by the next
clause.
ἀλλ’ ἀκεώμεθα θᾶσσον· ἀκεσταί τοι φρένες
ἐσθλῶν.
ἄτεγκτος
τὸ μὲν ἀεὶ μετὰ ἀληθοῦς λόγου, τὸ δὲ
ἄλογον·
καὶ τὸ μὲν ἀκίνητον πειθοῖ, τὸ δὲ μεταπειστόν
ἤ τι μεταστρέψεις; στρεπταὶ μέν τε φρένες
ἐσθλῶν
αὐθάδεια
), self-will, incurs the reproach of σκαιότης
(for
δεξιός
is a quick-witted man, of flexible and receptive
mind, so σκαιός
is one whose mental
clumsiness makes him unapt to learn. σκαιότης
,
‘ineptitude,’ is often associated with ignorance and with
inaccessibility to new ideas. Cp. Plat. βίᾳ...καὶ ἀγριότητι, ὥσπερ
θηρίον..., καὶ ἐν ἀμαθίᾳ καὶ σκαιότητι μετὰ ἀρρυθμίας τε καὶ
ἀχαριστίας ζῇ
. ἡγοῦμαι...τοῦτον...οὕτω σκαιὸν εἷναι ὥστε
οὐ
δύνασθαι μαθεῖν τὰ λεγόμενα
ὦ σκαιὲ κἀπαίδευτε
σκαιότης
expresses a stupidity
that is deaf to remonstrance.
ἀλκή
) could be shown by resisting his claim. The words τῷ θανόντι
have been groundlessly suspected
(see cr. n.).
οὐδ’ ἄρα οἵ τις ἀνουτητί γε παρέστη
κεντεῖν
of cowardly or treacherous wounding,
cp. ἡμᾶς ἢ κακοῖς βαλεῖτέ που | ἢ σὺν δόλῳ
κεντήσεθ’ οἱ λελειμμένοι.
ἐπί
usu.=
either ‘in addition’ (ἐπενά<*>οιξον
<*>πισφάττειν
: but cp.
1288: Laert. Diog. 2. 17§ 135
(Menedemus) Βίωνος...ἐπιμελῶς κατατρέχοντος
τῶν
μάντεων νεκροὺς αὐτὸς ἐπισφάττειν ἔλεγε
. Cp. Soph. ἐναίρων νεκρόν
.
εὖ φρονῶν
. The aor. part. of φρονέω
usu. means, (1) ‘having come to a
sound mind,’
εὖ φρονήσαντας
τὠυτὸ
(or τὰ αὐτὰ
)
φρονήσαντες
, ‘having come to an agreement,’ Her. 1.60, 5. 72.
ἐπισυναλοιφή
) see
γνώμη
, see 666 n. With ἐστί
, as in
τοξεύουσι
: the gen. as with στοχάζομαι
: so ὀΐστευσον Μενελάου
Αἴαντος δὲ πρῶτος
ἀκόντισε
. Cp. 241.
πράσσειν
oft.=‘to
intrigue’; and ‘to intrigue πράσσειππερί τινος
, or ἐπί τινι
, though ἐπιβουλεύο
τινί
is the usu. phrase. But, while
ἐπιβουλεύομαι
had a personal pass. use (to be plotted against’),
we could not say πράσσονται
, ‘they are the
objects of an intrigue.’
ἄπρακτος
is therefore bolder than its prose equivalent, ἀνεπιβούλευτος
. Still, for poetry, it seems
possible. (2) ὑπό
after
a pass. verb, or to the subject of an act. verb: cp. 847: ἀκτῖνος...ἄθικτον
μαντική
, is, in fact, personified as the
agent: i.e., μαντικῆς
does not correspond
to the instrum. dat. in καὶ μαντικῇ
πράσσετε περὶ
ἐμοῦ
, but to the nom. in καὶ
μαντικὴ
πράσσει περὶ ἐμοῦ ὑμῖν
(ye have even seer-craft practising
on me). An easier reading would be χρήμασι...μᾶλλον ἄτρωτος ἢ σιδήρῳ
ἀνεπιβουλεύτου
φθόνῳ
. But poetical usage seems to warrant μαντικῆς
.—The conjecture ἐξημπόλημαι
.
μάντεις
implied in μαντικῆς
. Creon, though he addresses
Teiresias, is speaking as much to the Chorus as to him. If we read δ’
refer to μάντεσι
would be very strange. And, if we
keep L's τῶν δ’
μάντεις.
ἐξεμπολημένων
σφι σχεδὸν πάντων
, when they had
sold off almost everything.—Neither
ἐμφορτίζομαι
nor ἐκφορτίζομαι
occurs elsewhere, except that an old glossary (cited by Dind.) gives ἐξεφορτίσατο
, ἐμφορτοῦσθαι ναῦν, ἔμφορτος
, and ἐκφορτοῦν
(both act. and midd.). Here, ἐποιήσαντό με φόρτον
.—The correction in L, ἐμπόλημα
and φόρτος
(though the passage is not otherwise similar). Cp. ‘It would make a man mad as a buck, to be
so
bought and sold.’
χρυσὸς ἄπεφθος
), standing on a pedestal
formed by 117 half-plinths, or ingots, of gold,—four being of refined
gold, and the rest of this electron, or ‘white gold’ (λευκὸς χρυσός
); Her.
1.50. The celebrity of this ἀνάθημα
in Greece helps to explain the poet's phrase. Stein on fit et
cura, … addito
argento
, Her. 33.80).— Paus. 5. 12§ 7 distinguishes the two senses of ἤλεκτρον
, (1) silver-gold, (2) amber. The
latter is the ἤλεκτρον
of Herodotus (3.
115), and of
ὅρμος, —μετὰ δ’ ἠλέκτροισιν ἔερτο
(‘strung
with amber beads’).
τὰ
προ
(cr. n.): in class. Greek
ἤλεκτρον
is always neut., as it is in Paus. also.
Ἰνδοί
as sending
Dareius an annual tribute of 360 talents in gold dust (ψῆγμα
).
ὅς τε σοὶ αὐτῷ | φίλτατος οἰωνῶν, καί εὑ
κράτος ἐστὶ μέγιστον
χρυσέων Διὸς αἰητῶν
πάρεδρος
(the golden eagles on the
ὀμφαλός
). Hor. ministrum fulminis alitem.
οὐδ’ εἰ
θέλουσ’
. Cp. οὐδ’ εἴ μοι δεκάκις τε καὶ εἰκοσάκις τόσα
δοίη, | ... οὐδέ κεν ὣς ἔτι θυμὸν ἐμὸν πείσεῑ Ἀγαμέμνων
οὐδ’ εἴ
μοι πατρώϊα πάντ’ ἀποδοῖτε | ...οὐδέ κεν ὣς ἔτι χεῖρας ἐμὰς λήξαιμι
φόνοιο
.—Attic prose, too, used καὶ
ὥς
, ‘even in that case’ (Thuc.
1.44), οὐδ’ ὥς
(id. 1. 132),
etc.—
, with the 2nd pers. fut. ind.,
prohibits; but with the 1st or 3rd pers. it can be used in emphatic
denial, though the aor. subjunct. is more usual: οὔ σοι μὴ μεθέψομαί ποτε
οὐκ ἔφα τις | θεοὺς βροτῶν
ἀξιοῦσθαι
μέλειν
(Aesch.
This view seems to do some injustice to the poet's dramatic psychology. I read the words quite differently. The most orthodox Greek piety held that ‘no mortal could pollute the gods.’ See, for example,
εὐσέβεια— makes him uncover, saying,—
τί δ’; οὐ μιαίνεις θνητὸς ὢν τὰ τῶν θεῶν. The sungod cannot be polluted by a mortal. The idea of religious
μίασμαwas that a mortal had contracted some impurity which disqualified him for communion with the gods. The tainting of an altar cut off such communion by bringing uncleanness to the very place where men sought to be cleansed. Creon excitedly imagines a seemingly worse profanation, and then excuses his apparent impiety by a general maxim which all would admit:—‘no man can pollute the gods.’
‘The sky-throne of Zeus is still more sacred than his altar on earth: if defilement cannot reach him there, much less here.’ The sophism is of the kind with which an honest but stubborn and wrongheaded man might seek to quiet his conscience. Creon reveres Zeus (304): he feels for the majesty of the gods, and refuses to believe that they can honour the wicked (284 ff.). But his religious sense is temporarily confused by his anger.
τᾀσχρὰ δ’ ἢν λέγῃς καλῶς
μετ’ ὀνομάτων καλῶν
τἄδικ’ εὖ λέγειν
πάντες γὰρ οὐ
φρονεῖτ’
in the scene with Oedipus (
ἱκετεύω
,) ΑΓ. τί
χρῆμα μαστεύουσα
; So oft. in questions, as
In
qualifies the whole phrase:
i.e., it means, ‘to revile in return,’
ἀντιλοιδορεῖν
, as ἀντιδρᾶν
κακῶς
(
ἀνταδικεῖν
.
κακῶς τὸν μάντιν
.—For the metre, cp. 44, 502.
τὸ μαντικὸν πᾶν σπέρμα φιλότιμον κακόν
μαντική
), βίου γὰρ ἄλλως δέλεαρ
ηὑρέθη τόδε, | κοὐδεὶς ἐπλούτησ’ ἐμπύροισιν ἀργὸς ὤν
,—i.e.,
the seer's client is never enriched (though the seer himself is).
τύραννος
in the bad
sense, see
μὴ χαῖρ’, Ἀτρείδη, κέρδεσιν τοῖς μὴ
καλοῖς
λέγων ταγοὺς ὄντας ἃ ἂν λέγῃς
; knowest
thou that whatever it pleases thee to say is said of men who are rulers? λέγω τινά τι
=to say something ὁ νέος ταγὸς μακάρων
); once in Eur. , στρατηγός
(8), but simply =βασιλεύς
.
ἀνέπνευσα ...ἐκ σέθεν.
σέσωκας
(cp. 22).
The rare position of ἔχεις
might suggest
the prose sense (‘thou hast saved, and keepest’); but that position
occurs where ἔχω
is merely the auxiliary
(794; ἔχει περάνας
ἃ δ’ ἐξάγιστα μηδὲ κινεῖται λόγῳ
διὰ
φρενῶν
, cp. 659 n.: for διά
, 639 n.:
Aesch. βαθεῖαν
ἄλοκα διὰ φρενὸς καρπούμενος
.
κινήσοντά τι τῶν ἀκινήτων
ὕδωρ...κινῆσαι
κίνει.
δόλιον ἀγύρτην, ὅστις ἐν τοῖς κέρδεσιν | μόνον
δέδορκε
.
ἤδη
), καὶ δοκῶ
(λέξειν
), I think that I μὴ ἐπὶ
κέρδεσιν
, and says that the admonition is superfluous. The
message which he has to utter is fraught with no κέρδη
—for Creon. For the plur. κέρδη
in this general sense, cp.
1326.
δοκῶ
(λέξειν
), cp.
726. Creon's reply (1063) refers to the covert threat: ‘say
what thou wilt, thou shalt not shake my purpose.’— The choice lies
between this view and that of the Scholiast, who makes the verse
interrogative:—οὕτω νομίζεις, ὅτι ἐπὶ
κέρδεσι
λέγω
; i.e., ‘what, do I seem γάρ...καί
(before the verb) suits an
indignant question: cp. 770,
πέφασμαι
λέγων, τὸ σὸν μέρος
(‘I have been represented as speaking..., so
far as you could create such a belief’): but hardly, δοκῶ τὸ σὸν μέρος
, as merely=δοκῶ σοί
.— On the whole, then, the first view
is best. —Others, which may be rejected, are:— (1) ‘I think that I ἐπὶ κέρδεσιν
, and not οὐκ ἐπὶ κέρδεσιν
, the verse must be
interrogative. (2) ‘So far as you are concerned, I do not expect to
speak for my own profit’; i.e., I shall receive no thanks from you. (3)
‘Do you really think that I shall find any satisfaction in
speaking?’—i.e., it will be only pain for you, without advantage for me.
ὡς μηδὲν
εἰδότ’ ἴσθι μ’ ὧν ἀνιστορεῖς
:
ἐπιστάσθω Κροῖσος ὡς ὕστερον...ἁλοὺς τῆς
πεπρωμένης.
μή
is due
to the imperat. κάτισθι
(
ἴσθι
...πίπτειν
). It may be right. But
κύκλους
, wheels. The authority for this Attic
distinction goes back at least to the Augustan age: see Chandler § 332
n. 1 (2nd ed.), who cites Ammonius p. 137 τροχοὶ ὀξυτόνως καὶ τρόχοι βαρυτόνως
διαφέρουσι παρὰ τοῖς Ἀττικοῖς. φησὶ Τρύφων
(in the Augustan
age) ἐν δευτέρᾳ περὶ Ἀττικῆς
προσῳδίας. τοὺς μὲν
γὰρ περιφερεῖς τροχοὺς ὁμοίως ἡμῖν προφέρονται ὀξυτονοῦντες·
τρόχους
δὲ βαρυτόνως λέγουσι τοὺς δρόμους
. This passage helps to
explain why our MSS. all give τροχούς
here. When Ammonius wrote (towards the end of the 4th cent. A.D. ) τρόχος
, ‘course,’ was known only as an
Atticism, while τροχός
, ‘wheel,’ was a
common word.
γέροντι δεῦρ’ ἁμιλλᾶται ποδί
ὥρμησαν ἁμιλλᾶσθαι ἐπὶ τὸ ἄκρον
τοὺς ἀλλήλους
διαδεχομένους
, ‘successive’; perh. taking the word to mean,
‘competitors,’ i.e., ‘vying in swiftness.’ But that does not warrant his
version.
σπλάγχνα
could mean ‘womb’: cp. Kaibel ζωὴ δὲ πλείων μητρὸς ἐν σπλάγχνοις
ἐμή
(of a babe who died just after birth). So brothers and
sisters are ὁμόσπλαγχνοι
(511).
νεκροί
are Polyneices and Antigone.—
ἀντὶ
τούτων ὅτι
, ‘because’: so
τινά
),
thou hast thrust to the grave (one) of the living. For the omission of τις
after the partitive gen., cp. κλύω | τῶν ἔνδοθεν χωροῦντος
Bothe, omitting ἀτίμως...κατοικίσας
, or (ἀτίμως
τ’...κατοικίσας
or κατῴκισας
.
But I prefer the MS. reading, because (τῶν ἄνω τινά
has a certain tone of solemnity
and mystery which befits the utterance: (ἀντὶ τούτων οὕς
, and τῶν ἄνω
as by attraction for τοὺς ἄνω
: i.e., ‘on account of those persons
whom, being alive, thou hast entombed.’ Kern, too, so takes ἀνθ’ ὧν
, but makes τῶν
ἄνω
partitive (‘on account of those among the living whom’); and so,
I think, it must be on any view. But the parallelism of ἔχεις μέν...ἔχεις δέ
plainly requires that ἀνθ’ ὧν
should apply in the same sense to
both clauses. Schütz, however, has to supply it with ἔχεις δέ
in the changed sense of ἀντὶ τούτων
(neut.)
ὅτι
.—For οἱ ἄνω = οἱ ἐν φάει
, cp. 890:
ὦ στυγνὸς
αἰών, τί μ’ ἔτι δῆτ’ ἔχεις ἄνω |
βλέποντα, κοὐκ ἀφῆκας εἰς Ἅιδου μολεῖν
;—Some take τῶν ἄνω θεῶν
: ‘one belonging to the gods
above.’ This is too forced.
ἔχεις μέν...ἔχεις δέ
the rhetorical effect depends simply on the repetition (ἐπαναφορά
), the change of sense is
immaterial. —κάτωθεν =
κάτω
, 521 n.
μοῖρα
of burial rites:
νεκρὸν ταφῆς
|
ἄμοιρον
. Others take τῶν
κ. θεῶν
with ἄμοιρον
:
‘without a portion in the gods below,’ i.e., not admitted to communion with
them. But the phrase is a strange one; and the leading thought here is that
the νέρτεροι
are robbed of one who belongs to
them.
κτερίσματα
(
‘Unhousel'd, disappointed, unanel'd’
τῶν νεκρῶν
, suggested by νέκυν
. Others make it neut., ‘such acts as
these.’ It cannot refer to οἱ κάτωθεν
θεοί.
οἱ ἄνω θεοί
: because it
was an offence against the pure οὐράνιοι θεοί
to keep a μίασμα
in their presence. Cp. τὴν γοῦν πάντα βόσκουσαν φλόγα | αἰδεῖσθ’
ἄνακτος Ἡλίου
βιάζονται
might, indeed, be οἱ
κάτωθεν θεοί
, for Greek idiom is often bold in such
transitions: but the verb suits a positive better than a negative wrong.
ἴστωρ
χερὶ πράκτορι
τύχη...σωτήρ
θέλκτορι Πειθοῖ.
ὑστερόποινον | πέμπει παραβᾶσιν
Ἐρινύν
. ὑστερόπουν ἁζόμενοι Νέμεσιν
.
ἁ δεινοῖς κρυπτομένα λόχοις χαλκόπους
Ἐρινύς.
πατρός, μητρός, Ἐρινύες
. In
σεμναὶ...θεῶν παῖδες.
ἀκούειν
.
The omission of ὥστε
is somewhat bold,
since the subject of the inf. is not that of
λοχῶσιν
. Cp. ἐμοῦ θεοὺς | ὤραν τιν’ ἕξειν ὥστε σωθῆναί
ποτε
μισθοῖο συνέθευ
παρέχειν | φωνὰν ὑπάργυρον
(a word prop. said of a gilded
surface, with silver below). —ἔσται
understood, and supply ταῦτα
as subject to θιάσους εὐδαίμονας | ἀνδρῶν γυναικῶν
The συνταράξονται
might suggest such
an allusion; but the pres.
It has been objected that the play contains no hint of burial having been
denied to any one except Polyneices. This is not exactly the case: the
phrase τῶν ἐχθρῶν κακά
in v. 10 is such a
hint. But it was unnecessary for the poet to state a fact which all his
hearers would assume. Every one knew how Creon had refused burial to the
Argives, and how Theseus had recovered their corpses by force of arms. In
the
Ἐπίγονοι).
Just as, in the
σπαράγματα
, mangled bodies σπαράγματα =
σώματα ἐσπαραγμένα
, just as πτώματα =
σώματα πεπτωκότα
. (It would be possible, but harsh, to make ἐπεὶ τοσούτων
: cp.
L's μήτηρ πυρὶ καθήγνισται δέμας
ἵν’ αὐτῶν σώμαθ’ ἡγνίσθη πυρί
. The καθαγίζω
was properly ‘to devote’ or
‘dedicate’: ἀκροθίνια ...καταγιεῖν θεῶν ὅτεῳ δή
τὸ...σῶμα τοῦ
Καίσαρος ἐν ἀγορᾷ καθαγίσαι
(‘solemnly burn’). Either
καθήγνισαν
seems preferable on two grounds: (καθαγίζω
has only
post-classical evidence.—Hesychius (καθαγίσω
)
says that Soph. used καθαγίζω
, not in the
sense of καθιερόω
, but in that of μιαίνω
:—a statement perh. founded on a
misunderstanding
of καθήγισαν
here. The Schol. read the latter (μετὰ ἄγους ἐκόμισαν
). But the fact that L has καθήγνισαν
must be set against these doubtful
testimonies.—For the irony, cp. πρόθες | ταφεῦσιν, ὧν τόνδ’ εἰκός ἐστι
τυγχάνειν
ἔμψυχοι
τάφοι
, λονγιν. π. ὕψους
3 § 2): Aesch. ὑπ’ οἰωνῶν ... | ταφέντ’ ἀτίμως
: Ennius
volturu' crudeli
condebat membra sepulcro:
viva videns vivo sepeliri viscera
busto.
ἑστίαι
of those on whose flesh the bird has
fed. The sing. is used, although several πόλεις
are concerned, since the case of one
city is the case of all. For the adj., cp. ἥκουσιν ἐκφυγόντες, οὐ πολλοί τινες, | ἐφ’
ἑστιοῦχον γαῖαν
ἑστιοῦχον αὐλάν
ὀσμή
, even without
an actual transport of carrion. And it is only the birds that are said
to carry the taint.—See Appendix on 1080 ff.
καρδίας δηκτήρια
τῆς σῆς γάρ,
ὡς χρῆν, καρδίας
ἀνθηψάμην
.—Not, arrows ὄμματος... τόξευμα
(Aesch.
: cp.
ἄπειμι τοίνυν· καὶ σύ, παῖ, κόμιζέ με
ὁ
ἡσυχώτατος
, though two lines before they give ὡς ἡσυχαίτατα
. A grammarian in Bekker ἡσυχώτερον
.
In Aesch. ἡσυχαιτέραν
, and in ἡσυχαιτέρου
ἡσυχαίτερον· οὐχ
ἡσυχώτερον
, is indecisive without more evidence than we
possess.
τρέφειν
) ἢ
νῦν φέρει
(αὐτόν
). Cp. τῇς ἐν μὲν νόος ἐστὶ μετὰ φρεσίν
ἐς φρένα θυμὸς ἀγέρθη
φρήν
being thus associated with the physical seat of thought and feeling, ὁ νοῦς τῶν φρενῶν
was a possible phrase. So
trag. adesp. fr. 240 (when divine anger visits a man) ἐξαφαιρεῖται φρενῶν | τὸν νοῦν τὸν
ἐσθλόν
. (Cp. 176 n. ad fin.)
ἤ
could not be an irregular substitute for ὧν
. Nor could ἢ νῦν
φέρει
be an epexegesis: ‘better than his (present)
mind,—(that is, better) than he now bears it.’
χαίρετε, καλοὶ παῖδες, ἐς ἀκμαίην δὲ μόλοιτε |
ἥβην,
καὶ λευκὴν ἀμφιέσαισθε κόμην
. For the 1st pers. sing.
following ἐπιστάμεσθα
, see 734 n.
οὐ
of oratio obliqua with λακεῖν, = ὅτι οὐκ ἔλακε
. But here we have μή
, as after
πιστεύω
and like verbs. So οἶδα, μήτε μ’ ἂν νόσον | μήτ’ ἄλλο πέρσαι
μηδέν
μή
seems to add a certain emphasis to the
statement of fact (like saying, ‘I
ἐπιστάμεσθα
: 293 n. This
verb is esp. used of prophecy: cp.
τοὔπος
τὸ
θεοπρόπον
is subject to ἔλακεν
): Aesch. περίφρονα δ’
ἔλακες
. The ref. is esp. to the seer's denunciation of
Oedipus, and his command regarding Megareus (1303 n.).
οἶδα
: cp.
For τε...τε
, cp. ταῦτα γὰρ πόσις τε σὸς ἐφεῖτ’, ἐγὼ δὲ
πιστὸς
ὢν κείνῳ τελῶ
ὡς σύ θ’ οἷ θέλεις | σπεύδῃς, ἐγὼ δὲ
τἄνδον
ἐξαρκῆ τιθῶ
βαρεῖα μὲν κὴρ τὸ μὴ πιθέσθαι, | βαρεῖα
δ’, εἰ
τέκνον δατξω
ἐς Δίκας βάθρον | προσέπεσες
). Rather the ἄτη
is to be conceived as sweeping down on
him, like the torrent which destroys trees that resist it (712).
πάρεστιν
), it is open to me, as the dreadful alternative;
lit., as a thing in the region of τὸ δεινόν
.
For ἐν
δεινῷ
cp. νῦν γὰρ ἐν καλῷ φρονεῖν
οὐκοῦν ἔτ’ ἐστὶν ἐν καλῷ δοῦναι δίκην
ἐν εὐμαρεῖ τε
(ἐστί
) δρᾶν
: ἐν εὐσεβεῖ γοῦν
νόμιμα μὴ κλέπτειν νεκρῶν
('tis a matter of piety). Here,
the only peculiarity arises from the fusion of two propositions, viz.
(1) πάρεστιν
, and (2) ἐν δεινῷ ἐστιν
. The phrase would have been
clearer if ὄν
had been added to ἐν δεινῷ
: cp.
471 n. It may be noticed that elsewhere also Soph. uses πάρεστι
and παρόν
of an νῦν γὰρ πάρεστι καὶ δὶς αἰάζειν ἐμοί
ᾗ πάρεστι μὲν στένειν... | πάρεστι δ’
ἀλγεῖν
ηὕρισκον οὐδὲν
πλὴν ἀνιᾶσθαι παρόν
. This is a point in favour of the
traditional ἕν
, which cannot be justified by the
use of εἷς
with superlatives (
δεινόν, ὦ γῆ καὶ θεοί, καὶ πέρα δεινοῦ
ἐπὶ
(for ἐν
) δεινῷ
: ‘by
resisting, it is possible that, δεινόν
.
There is no likelihood in conjectures which displace θυμόν
, such as Nauck's (see cr. n.).
The question between L's λαβεῖν
is an
error, then it must be explained by the scribe's eye having wandered to v.
1094. But it has not been noticed (I think) that the argument from v. 1094
is two-edged. There, the scribe of L wrote λαβεῖν
, which was afterwards corrected to λακεῖν
, either by his own hand or by another.
It might be held, then, that he wrote
λαβεῖν
, by an error of the eye, in 1094, because his
archetype had λαβεῖν
in 1098. The epexegetic
construction of the inf. (= ὥστε
λαβεῖν αὐτήν
, see examples on 489 f.) may have been a
stumblingblock, leading transcribers to think it a redundant gloss; when Κρέον
would have been the obvious resource.
Everything considered, I prefer to retain λαβεῖν
.
κτίσον
ποίησον
, as it implies
observance of solemn rites: cp.
1201 ff.: οὕτω γὰρ ἄν σοι δαῖτες ἔννομοι βροτῶν |
κτιζοίατ
I read the impers. ἀλλ’, εἰ
δοκεῖ, πλέωμεν
, and
σὺ δ’ αὐτὸς ἤδη γνῶθι, τίνα πέμπειν δοκεῖ
,
where L has δοκεῖ
with an accent erased over
the ο
,—showing that the use of the impers.
verb without a dat., seeming strange, had suggested δόκει
(imperat.). There, some of the later
MSS. have δοκεῖς
. Here, L shares the error of
the rest, and has δοκεῖ
by the same
misapprehension as in ὅταν δ’ ἀείδειν ἢ μινύρεσθαι δοκῶ
ἡ δ’ Ἄτη σθεναρή τε καὶ ἀρτίπος
Ἐρινῦς τανύποδας
ταχεῖαι
,
δεινόπους ἀρά.
βλάπτω
, to
disable, or stop:
ὄζῳ
ἐνί βλαφθέντε μυρικίνῳ
, ‘caught in’ a tamarisk branch: Aesch. βλαβέντα λοισθίων δρόμων
, ‘stopped’ from
running further. The βλάβαι θεῶν
cannot,
however, be properly regarded as personified beings; and therefore we
should not write Βλάβαι
. In εἰ κρατήσει δίκα τε καὶ βλάβα | τοῦδε
μητροκτόνου
Δίκα—Βλάβα
, the sense is, ‘if the cause and
the wrong (=the wrongful cause) of Orestes shall prevail.’
ο—
before φρ
, cp. 336 n.
ἐξίστ
.), ἐξίστ. δέ
: cp. μόλις μέν, ἐξέτεινε δ’ εἰς ἧπαρ ξίφος
κἀγὼ μόλις μέν, ἀλλ’ ὅμως ἠνεσχόμην.
ἐξιστάμενος...τῶν ἀνθρωπίνων σπουδασμάτων, καὶ
πρὸς
τῷ θείῳ γιγνόμενος
. This use of
καρδία
was suggested by the similar use of θυμός
, with which Homer associates it as the
seat of desire or passion (νῦν δ’ ἄρχ’, ὅππη σε κραδίη θυμός τε
κελεύει
πληροῦσα θυμόν
(
Eur. πληροῦσα
ἐπιθυμίαν.
ἀλλ’ οὐδέ τοι
σῇ χειρὶ πείθομαι τὸ δρᾶν.
θεοῖσι δυσμαχοῦντες
ἦ κἀπ’ ἐμοὶ τρέποιτ’ ἂν αἰτίας τέλος
οὕς ποτ’ ἀπ’ Αἰνείαν ἑλόμην =
ἀφειλόμην
δέξαι
θανάσιμόν μ’ ὅπως ἔχω.
ἄν
expressing a fixed resolve: οὐκ ἂν πέρα φράσαιμι
οὐχ...ἂν ἐξέλθοιμ’ ἔτι.
τὰς οὔσας τέ μοι | καὶ τὰς ἀπούσας ἐλπίδας
διέφθορεν
comedit quod fuit quod non fuit.
ἀξίνη
is used by one who is ξύλα
σχίζων
. Here it has usually been supposed that the ἀξῖναι
were to cut wood for the burning of
the corpse. But no regular πυρά
was made;
the remains of the corpse were burned with νεοσπάδες θαλλοί
, branches freshly τύμβος
ὀρθόκρανος
of earth (1203). It seems, then, as if Soph. referred
to some kind of axe which could serve like the γενῄς
of v. 249 (n.). No tool was used to
break open Antigone's tomb; the stones were dragged away (1216).
φανερόν
(schol.), ‘in view.’
Cp. εἰς προσόψιον | πάγον
πάγοι
adjacent to it was the rocky tomb of Antigone (774 n.).—Hermann assumed
the loss of some vv. after 1110, in which Creon described the ἐπόψιος τόπος
,—explaining that he would first
bury Polyneices, and then free Antigone. But what need was there for
this, when he was himself to accompany his servants? Besides, his men,
like all the other Thebans, might be supposed to know the place meant;
and the Chorus had already said what was to be done there. Equally
baseless is Bergk's theory that vv. 1111 —1114 are an interpolation,
designed to fill a gap in the original text. See the notes on them.
Dindorf agrees with Bergk only so far as to suspect vv. 1111, 1112.
καὶ πολλὰ θάλαμον ἐξιοῦσ’ ἐπεστράφη.
τε...καί
, as elsewhere by μέν...
δέ
, is peculiarly Greek. Cp. βλέποντα νῦν μὲν ὄρθ’, ἔπειτα δὲ
σκότον
οὔτε νῦν καλὰ | δρᾷς, οὔτε πρόσθεν
εἰργάσω
οὐ καλὸν
) αὐτὸν μὲν
εὖ
| πάσχειν, παθόντα δ’ οὐκ ἐπίστασθαι τίνειν
(ἐκλύομαι
and the
active ἐκλύω
(
Aesch. λύω
(said of the captor)
from λύομαι
(of the ransomer).—Nauck and
others take the words figuratively; ‘As I have made the tangle, I will
unravel it’ (cp. 40 n.). This is surely
wrong. See on v. 1111.
δεινῶς ἀθυμῶ μὴ βλέπων ὁ μάντις ᾖ
δέδοικα μή
might therefore
have been followed by pres. indic., which expresses a fear that
something is now going on (cp. 278 n. δέδοικα...μὴ πληγῶν δέει
θεῶν
νόμιμα
of 454 f.
This ὑπόρχημα
, or ὑπόρχημα
for a stasimon is
used with a like dramatic purpose in other plays. (1)
1st strophe 1115—1125=1st antistr. 1126—1136: 2nd str. 1137—1145=2nd antistr. 1146—1154. See Metrical Analysis.
πολυώνυμοι
by the poets; but the word is peculiarly suitable
to Dionysus, owing to the manner in which his cult was interwoven with
other cults; thus in relation to Demeter he was Ἴακχος
; to the Muses, Μελπόμενος
; to Hades, Ζαγρεύς
. Dionysus was distinctively πολυειδὴς καὶ πολύμορφος
( Plut.
Καδμεΐας
, and
διλόφοιο
in 1126, with Dindorf. Nor is it necessary to place νύμφας
after ἄγαλμα
,
with Nauck. See Metrical Analysis.
τέκνον...δόμων ἄγαλμα.
υ—
, cp. 336 n.)
alludes to this story. Ov. ergo maestissimus altum | Aethera
conscendit, nutuque sequentia
traxit | Nubila; quis nimbos immixtaque fulgura ventis |
Addidit, et
tonitrus, et inevitabile fulmen.
The traditional reading, Οἰνωτρία
τε πᾶσα καὶ Τυρσηνικὸς | κόλπος Αιγυστική τε
γῆ σε δέξεται
. (2) The opening words of the ode, Καδμείας νύμφας ἄγαλμα
, claim Thebes as the
birth-place of Dionysus. Though Italy, then, is mentioned before Eleusis,
Parnassus and Euboea, that precedence has not the effect of representing
Italy as the head-quarters of the Dionysiac worship. Rather the mention of
Italy just after Thebes serves to exalt the Theban god by marking the wide
range of his power. And this reference to a distant country well suits the
immediately following
παγκοίνοις
, expressing that Eleusis receives votaries from
every part of the Greek world. (3) Athenian colonists founded Thurii, on the
site of Sybaris, in 444—3 B.C.,—only two or three years before the probable
date of this play. Thus, just at this time, the Athenian mind had been
turned towards Southern Italy, and the allusion would strike a chord of
sympathy in the audience. It may be worth remembering that the poet himself
would naturally have felt a more than common interest in the new home of his
friend Herodotus.
The only worthy rival of Ἰταλίαν
is the
conjecture
ἀσκωλιασμός
, or dancing on greased wine-skins, was said to
have been introduced by Icarius himself), and with the infancy of Attic
drama in both kinds,—as it was also the birth-place of Thespis , and, at a
later time, of the comic poet Magnes. Inscriptions and other remains show
that, in the 5th century B.C., it was the seat of an active Dionysiac
worship, with dramatic performances. These discoveries remind us that
Sophocles might well have called Icaria
κλυτάν
. Prof. C. Merriam A. further points out that, in
literature, the legend of Icaria is often associated with that of Eleusis (
Ἰκαρίαν
into Ἰταλίαν
is not
one to which the letters would readily lend themselves, and would have been
the less likely to occur because Icaria was familiarly associated with
Dionysus.
ἐν οἶς πάντες συνάγονται διὰ τὰς
πανηγύρεις
. Cp. ἐξ Ἀΐδα παγκοίνου λίμνας
πάγκοινον ἐς χώραν
(Olympia).
ἐς τοὺς εὐανθεῖς κόλπους λειμώνων
Νεμέας... κατὰ κόλπον
κόλποις παρ’ εὐδόξου Πίσας
κόλποις
to
the Bay of Eleusis, whose shores are the λαμπάδες
ἀκταί
of
: πότνια Δηώ
Ἴακχος
(1152), a young deity who was
represented as the son of Cora (or of Demeter); cp.
Ἀθηναῖοι Διόνυσον τὸν Διὸς καὶ Κόρης
σέβουσιν...καὶ ὁ Ἴακχος ὁ μυστικὸς
τούτῳ τῷ
Διονύσῳ, οὐχὶ τῷ Θηβαίῳ, ἐπᾴδεται
. But, as Welcker remarks (
Βακχεῦ—Θήβαν
, are χλωρά τ’ ἀκτὰ |
πολυστάφυλος πέμπει
, which are unquestionably sound.
L has παρά
with the
genit. is not only unexampled (see n. on 966), but here, at least, wholly
unintelligible. Metre requires, however, that a long syllable (answering to
the first syll. of Θηβαΐας
in 1135) should
precede ἀγρίου
. I obtain this by adding τ’
ὁ παρὰ τὸν Ἀχέροντα θεὸς ἀνάσσων
τοῦ πεδίου τοῦ παρὰ τὸν Κεντρίτην
ποταμόν
ἐστρατοπεδεύσαντο παρὰ τὸν ποταμόν
τ’
γίγνετο
δ’ ὑγρὸν ὕδωρ
, ‘running water.’
σπαρτοὶ
ἄνδρες
(Ἤλεκτραι πύλαι
(Paus.
9.10.1).—Not, ‘(ruling) over the dragon's seed,’ as if σπορᾷ
meant the Thebans.
The general sense is: ‘and on the heights of Parnassus thou holdest thy revels by night amid the Corycian Nymphs, who brandish torches.’
πέτραι
, each with a
λόφος
(cp.
146
δικρατεῖς λόγχας
, n.): two
peaks, one of which stands on each side of a great recess in the steep
cliffs above Delphi,—the cliffs called
Φαιδριάδες
, ‘gleaming,’ from their splendour in the morning
sunshine (cp. Eur.
Ὑάμπεια
: the westernmost, perh.
Ναυπλία
, but this is doubtful. Neither of them is the summit of
Parnassus. That summit, called Αυκώρεια
,
rises high above them (about 8000 ft. above the sea). Misunderstanding δικόρυφος
, the Roman poets gave a wrong
impression by their ‘biceps Parnassus,’ which Lucan brings out when he
says (5. 72) ‘Parnassus gemino petit aethera
colle.’
By δικόρυφος πλάξ
(Eur. τριετηρίς
, a torch-festival, held
every second year, at the end of winter, by women from the surrounding
districts; even Attic women went to it (Paus. 10.4.3). Cp. Lucan
5. 73
Mons Phoebo Bromioque sacer, cui
numine
misto |
Delphica Thebanae referunt trieteria Bacchae:
and Macrobius
ἵνα Βάκχιος ἀμφιπύρους ἀνέχων
πεύκας | λαιψηρὰ πηδᾷ νυκτιπόλοις ἅμα
σὺν Βάκχαις
: cp.
Κωρύκιον
ἄντρον
and its neighbourhood. The name is from κώρυκος
, ‘a wallet’ (and so, a hollow thing),
and was given also to a cave on the Cilician coast. The Parnassian cave
is near the top of a hill on the high table-land which lies at the base
of the central cone,— about 7 miles N. E. of Delphi, and as many N.W. of
Aráchova. E. Itis a large stalactite cavern, consisting of an outer
chamber of some 200 ft. in length, and an inner one of about 100 ft.;
the greatest breadth is about 200 ft., and the greatest height, E. It 40.In 480 B.C., when the Persians were
coming, many of the Delphians took refuge in it (Her.
8.36). An old place of sacrifice can still be seen in it; and an
inscription found there shows that it was sacred Πανὶ
καὶ νύμφαις
(σέβω δὲ νύμφας, ἔνθα Κωρυκὶς πέτρα |
κοίλη,
φίλορνις, δαιμόνων ἀναστροφή
The simple transposition, νύμφαι
στείχουσι
, satisfies the metre, and is far more probable than the
change of στείχουσι
into στίχουσι
,—a form which, though noticed by
Hesychius, is not known to have been used by any Attic writer of the
classical age.
ὄπωπέ σε
.
The Κασταλία
is a stream which flows from
a fissure in the high cliffs above Delphi. It issues near the
easternmost of the two peaks (1126 ff., n.),—that which was called Ὑάμπεια
: and bounds in cataracts, down a
precipitous channel, to Delphi, where its water was used for all sacred
purposes. Below Delphi it joins the Pleistus (Aesch. Ἅγιος Ἰωάννης
. It is fitly
mentioned here, since it rises on the edge of the highlands which form
the scene of the revels.
εὐοῖ
. The Euboean Nysa was imagined near
Aegae (famous for its temple of Poseidon), on the W. coast of the
island, opposite Anthedon. Cp. Stephanus Byz. and Hesych. Νῦσα
.
That word prob. denoted a moist and fertile place: Welcker would refer
it to a lost νύω
from rt. νυ
(νέω
): ἔστι γάρ
τις ἐναλία | Εὐβοιὶς αἷα· τῇδε βάκχειος βότρυς | ἐπ’ ἦμαρ ἕρπει,
κ.τ.λ.
ὄχθη
=a river-bank, ὄχθος
=a hill: so
Σπερχειοῦ...παρ’
ὄχθας
, and just afterwards (729) Οἴτας
ὑπὲρ ὄχθων
. But the distinction is not always observed; nor
need we suspect our MSS.,
for the fact was noticed in antiquity (schol. on Aratus
ὄχθαις ὕπο Ταϋγέτου:
Ἰσμήνιον πρὸς ὄχθον
κισσόςwas to Dionysus what the
δάφνηwas to Apollo. The crowning with ivy (
κίσσωσις) was a regular incident of his festivals: he was called
κισσεύς, κισσοκόμης, κισσοχαίτης. Cp. Alciphron
μὰ τὸν Διόνυσον καὶ τοὺς Βακχικοὺς αὐτοῦ κισσούς.
hedera est gratissima Baccho.
Χαλκίδα τ’ Εἰρέτριάν τε πολυστάφυλόν θ’
Ἱστίαιαν
The words ναιετῶν παρ’
ὑγρόν
(1123). There is no metrical reason, then, for
altering the MS. ἀμβρότων
, with Turnebus, to ἀβρότων
. Cp. ἄμβροτε Φάμα
ἄβροτος
in
Tragedy. Cp. Pind. ἀμβροσίων ἐπέων
, ‘divine strains.’ Here the
epithet suggests the mystic power of the invocation.
εὔιον
, 964: ‘while divine chants resound with
the cry ἑπετᾶν
is neat, but needless.
Θηβαΐας
: cp.
668, 1072.—For μείζω πόλιν αὔξει
τοῦτον τρέφειν τε καὶ αὔξειν μέγαν
νόσος
is the
divine anger which Thebes has incurred (1015). ἐπὶ νόσου
seems to be like ἐπ’ εἰρήνης
(‘in time of peace’
ἐπὶ
σχολῆς
( Aeschin. or. 3 § 191): i.e., the prep. expresses
the continuing presence of the νόσος
, and
the whole phrase strictly means, ‘the city is in distress, under the
prevalence of a malady.’ (We could scarcely compare ἐπὶ ξύλου
, and suppose a metaphor from a rack
or cross; cp. n. on 308 f.) Musgrave's ἐπί
)
is tame. For ὑπὸ πολλῆς ἀπορίας ἐχομένοις
ἐπὶ ξυροῦ γὰρ ἀκμῆς ἔχεται
ἡμῖν τὰ πρήγματα
.—For δείλαι^ος
. The text is sound, without
Boeckh's conjectural insertion of
καθάρσιος, ἀλεξίκακος,
ἀκέσιος
, etc. Cp. Athen. 22 E, and 36—37. This was one
aspect of the Delphian cult which associated him with Apollo.
ἐς κλιτὺν ἀναβάς
υ^ν
stands for υ—ν.
περὶ
δὲ τῆς παλιρροίας τοῦ Εὐρίπου τοσοῦτον μονον εἰπεῖν ἱκανόν, ὅτι
ἑπτάκις μεταβάλλειν φασὶ καθ’ ἡμέραν ἑκάστην καὶ νύκτα
. Livy
(28. 6) explains this by the squalls from the hills. Cp. Lucan's
description of the Euripus, 5. 234,
πνεόντων
, heals the metre. The MS. reading in
1137 f. is above all reasonable suspicion; and these verses now agree
with them. It is a sin against all critical method to make violent
changes in 1137 f.—as Dindorf (followed by Wecklein) does—in order to
keep the short syllable of
πνεόντων
here. Hermann's argument against πνείω
never occurs with ictus
(i.e., in arsis); and that, if the tragic poets had used that form, they
would at least not have put an ictus on the πνει
. But Homer repeatedly has πνοιῇ
with ictus on the 1st syll. (as first
word of the verse): and as πνοιή
to πνοή
, so is
πνείω
to πνέω
. It is plain,
therefore, that the Homeric absence of ictus from the πνει
of πνείω
was purely an accident of convenience in composition, —the phrases being μένεα πνείοντες, ζεφυρίη πνείουσα, ἡδὺ
μάλα
πνείουσαν, πνείει τε καὶ ἕρπει
, etc. We need not dwell,
then, on the fact which makes a second fallacy in the argument,—viz.
that the ictus on πνει
here is only equal
to that which falls on οντ
(see Anal.).
Tragic lyrics teem with epic forms and phrases. ζάω
was at least as familiar a word as πνέω
. Yet twice in lyrics Soph. has ventured
to use the epic ζώω
: οἵα Χρυσόθεμις ζώει
ζώειν
. Is it,
then, reasonable to suppose that the poet, requiring ¯¯¯ instead of ˘¯¯,
would have hesitated to use the familiar epic form πνειόντων
? Nor is this all. In Aesch. πνέονθ’ ἁ κυνόφρων ὕπνῳ
: where πνέονθ’ ἁ = σύμμετρον
in the strophe (610),
and the 1st syllable is (pace Hermanni) necessarily long, being that of
a spondee (or trochee): Heath's correction, πνείονθ’
, is therefore certain.
Other conjectures are: (1) πύρπνους
and πύρπνουν
do not justify πύρπνων
for
πυρπνόων
: cp. ταύρων πυρπνόων ἐπιστάτην
ὢ
(for ἰὼ
)
πνεόντων
is a spondee. But such a synizesis seems very improbable.
Remark, too, that L's ἄστρων
originally preceded χοραγέ
. Neglect of elision
is frequent in L: thus, to take one play only, the
τἀμά·
ἐπεὶ
: 694 ἔστιν δὲ οἶον
: 883 τάδε. ὕβρις
: 915 κύρια
ὦδε
: 1026 θηρῶντα ἡ
τύχη
: 1210 ἴσθι, ἐάνπερ
. The
deletion of καί
has been
thrust into L. Here, the καί
would decidedly
enfeeble the passage.
Ἴακχος
of the Eleusinian ritual,
the companion of Demeter and Cora (n. on
ὅτε καὶ Διὸς ἀστερωπὸς | ἀνεχόρευσεν αἰθήρ, |
χορεύει δὲ Σελάνα |
καὶ πεντήκοντα κόραι | Νηρέος
. Hence this crowning strain,
which begins by greeting him as χοραγὸς
ἄστρων
, fitly closes with his Eleusinian name.
τὰ δ’ ἱερὰ νύκτωρ ἣ μεθ’
ἡμέραν τελεῖς;— ΔΙ.
νύκτωρ τὰ πολλά· σεμνότητ’ ἔχει σκότος
. Plut. Ἀγριώνια
and Νυκτέλια,—ὧν
τὰ πολλὰ
διὰ σκότους δρᾶται
. Aristoph. ἔγειρε φλογέας λαμπάδας ἐν χερσὶ
τινάσσων, |
Ἴακχ’, ὦ Ἴακχε, | νυκτέρου τελετῆς φωσφόρος ἀστήρ
.
ναξίαις
. The latter, i.e. Ναξίαις
, may be rejected for two reasons. (1)
vv. 1140 f. (καὶ νῦν—ἐπὶ νόσου
) are
clearly sound, and the weak addition of
ἀμά
before πόλις
is a pure
guess, based on the supposed genuineness of
Ναξίαις
here. (2) Naxos was, indeed, peculiarly associated with
Dionysus, through Ariadne's story, and in other ways ( Diod. 5. 50 ff., Ναξίαις
, as the epithet of
his followers, would be inappropriate, since he is to visit Thebes
either from Parnassus or from Euboea (1143 f.).
θύω
,
to sacrifice), female votaries of Dionysus,—here, his attendant Nymphs (
Βάκχαι,
Αῆναι,
Μαινάδες
(this properly a general epithet); and, in
Macedonia, Κλώδωνες, Μιμαλλόνες
( Plut. εὔιον ὀρσιγύναικα
μαινομέναις Διόνυσον ἀνθέοντα τιμαῖς
. In Elis a Dionysiac
festival was called τὰ Θυῖα
(Paus. 6.26.1). Cp. Catull.
64. 255 ff.: Verg.
Φοῖβον χορεύων
. Cp. κόπτομαι,
τίλλομαι, τύπτομαι
with acc. of person mourned.
ὡς ‘ταμίασ’ ἡμῖν Ζεὺς ‘ἀγαθῶν τε κακῶν τε
τέτυκται.’
χοράγ’
ἄστρων
(1146).
Exodos. The threefold catastrophe. Creon's remorse.
μητρός τε καὶ τοῦ σοῦ πατρός
κελεύθου τῆς τ’ ἐμῆς δυσπραξίας
Καδμεία
, the Theban acropolis which was
the seat of Cadmus (cp.
τοιοῦτος
ἀνθρώπου βίος
), ὁποῖον οὔτ’ αἰνέσαιμι
ἄν ποτε οὔτε μεμψαίμην
στάντα
: there is no kind of human life that I would ever
praise, or complain of, as fixed. The partic. στάσιμον
). Soph. has given us a perfect
comment on ἀλλ’
οὑμὸς ἀεὶ πότμος ἐν πυκνῷ θεοῦ | τρόχῳ κυκλεῖται, καὶ
μεταλλάσσει
φύσιν· | ὥσπερ σελήνης δ’ ὄψις εὐφρόνας δύο | στῆναι δύναιτ’ ἂν
οὔποτ’ ἐν μορφῇ μιᾷ
,—cannot
ὃν δ’ ἐπιστείβεις τόπον | ...καλεῖται
νῦν δ’ οὕσπερ αὐτὸς τοὺς νόμους εἰσῆλθ’
ἔχων
οὐκ
ἔστι
(βίος τοιοῦτος στὰς
) ὁποῖον αἰνέσαιμι ἄν
: there is no life so
situated that I could praise it. On this view,
στάντα
would cohere closely with
ὁποῖον
, having been attracted into the acc. like βίον
itself. This is not impossible; but, if
this were the construction, I should wish to read οὐκ ἂν τάδ’ ἔστη τῇδε μὴ θεῶν μέτα
Κῆρες
ἐφεστᾶσιν
, etc., the perf. τῶν ἐφεστώτων
κλύειν
‘to obey the
ἔρεβος ω<*> φαεννότατον ὡς ἐμοί
λύω, ἐλευθερόω
:
σῶσαι κακοῦ
: σωθῆναι κακῶν
ἦν ζηλωτός,
σώσας
.
For πολλὰ μὲν ἐν πόντῳ κατά τε δρία πάντα
καθαίρων
πάρεστι μὲν |
Τεῦκρος,... | ἐγώ θ’
: ὁρῶν μὲν αἰσχρὰς ἀπάτας, | στυγνόν τε
φῶτ’
λαβών
now begins a new
sentence. Cp. 815
ὕμνησεν
, n.— ἡ παντελὴς...ἐλευθερία
ἀπευθύνειν πόλιν
ευ
is attested by Attic inscrr. of c. 403—321 B.C.
(Meisterhans, p. 78).
εὐγενῶν
: 793 n.
ἡ γὰρ Ἀττικὴ ἀπεῖτο ἤδη
ἀφίημι
is always pass. in sense, usu. meaning either ‘set free’ (as Isocr. or. 17 § 11), or, ‘left free’ (Plat. ἀφεῖμαι
as a
perf. τοῦ μὲν τιμωρεῖσθαι τὸν Χαρίδημον
ἀφεῖσθαι,
ἀποστεῖλαι δ’ ὑπόσπονδον
ἀποστεῖλαι
suggests, we must
surely read the 2nd aor. midd. ἀφέσθαι
,
which was frequent in this sense (Plat. ἀφεῖται
were midd. here, we should require πάντων
:
cp. τοῦ κοινοῦ τῆς σωτηρίας ἀφίεσθε
ἐπ’ ἀργύρῳ... τὴν ψυχὴν
προδούς
. Our word, ‘to forfeit,’ i.e. ‘to lose by one's own
fault,’ seems fairly to represent the shade of meaning which
distinguishes προδιδόναι ἡδονάς
from ἀπολλύναι ἡδονάς
. Creon's joys—the life of
his son, and the good opinion of his subjects—have been sacrificed by
him to the indulgence of stubborn self-will. Athenaeus, who twice quotes
this passage (cr. n.), shows that c. 200 A. D. it was read as above: he
is our oldest and best source for it. L's
ἀνδρὸς
really confirms Seyffert's conjecture,
, ‘when a
man's pleasures προδιδόναι
, cp. οὐδέν μοι θωῦμα παρίσταται προδοῦναι τὰ
ῥέεθρα
τῶν ποταμῶν
ἐπιλιπεῖν
): τοῦ φράγματος προδεδωκότος
ἄλλος δ’ οἶνος ἑτοῖμος, ὃς οὔποτέ φησι
προδώσειν
. So with acc., τὸν ὀφθαλμὸν αὐτὸν προδιδόντα
τίθεμαι
; τῶν οὖν τιθεμένων ψυχὴν ἁρμονίαν εἶναι
δαιμόνιον αὐτὸ τίθημ’ ἐγώ
For ζῆν,
has been proposed: but the Epic and Ionic ζώς
does not occur in
ὅστις
is followed by οὗτοι
(709 n.), and
νέκυν
by ὧν
(1072).
ἄφιλον,
ἔρημον, ἄπολιν, ἐν ζῶσιν νεκρόν
.
φέρε δὴ καὶ παῖδες
γενέσθωσαν· φροντίδων ἤδη πάντα πλέα
. οὐδὲ γὰρ εἰ πάνυ χρηστός ἐσθ’, ὡς ἐμοῦ γ’
ἕνεκα ἔστω, βελτίων ἐστὶ τῆς πόλεως τὸ ἦθος.
τοὺς ἰσχυροτάτους καὶ τοὺς μέσους, εἰ μὲν
βούλει, φρονήσει, εἰ δὲ βούλει, ἰσχύϊ
ἀλλ’ ἕρπε καὶ ζῆ καὶ δόμους οἴκει
πατρός
πῖνε,
γέρον, καὶ ζῆθι
(by Agathias, c. τὸ τῆς ἀρχῆς σχῆμα...οὐ σμικρόν
ἕως τὸ χαίρειν καὶ τὸ λυπεῖσθαι μάθῃς
ἔρρειν, τὸ χαίρειν μὴ μαθόνθ’ ὅπου
φρενῶν
ὅπου τὸ χαίρειν μηδαμοῦ νομίζεται
τίς
γὰρ ἁδονᾶς ἄτερ θνατῶν βίος ποθεινὸς ἢ ποία τυραννίς; | τᾶς δ’
ἄτερ
οὐδὲ θεῶν ζαλωτὸς αἰών
: where
ἡδονή
is as general as τὸ
χαίρειν
here. More often, however, the sentiment refers to
sensuous ἡδοναί
: cp. Mimnermus fr. 1 τεθναίην ὅτε μοι μηκέτι ταῦτα μέλοι
:
Antiphanes fr. incert. 51 (it is foolish to disparage ἔρως
), εἰ γὰρ
ἀφέλοι
τις τοῦ βίου τὰς ἡδονάς, | καταλείπετ’ οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἢ
τεθνηκέναι.
καπνοῦ σκιά
).
οὐδ’ οἶδ’
ἐναίρων νεκρὸν ἢ καπνοῦ σκιάν, | εἴδωλον
ἄλλως
. Aesch. fr. 390 τὸ γὰρ
βρότειον
σπέρμ’ ἐφ’ ἡμέραν φρονεῖ, | καὶ πιστὸν οὐδὲν μᾶλλον ἢ καπνοῦ
σκιά
. So Soph. fr. 12 ἄνθρωπός
ἐστι
πνεῦμα καὶ σκιὰ μόνον
. Cp. Pind. σκιᾶς ὄναρ | ἄνθρωπος
. εἴδωλον σκιᾶς
πόσου πρίωμαί σοι τὰ χοιρίδια
Θέμιστι δὲ καλλιπαρῃῳ | δέκτο δέπας.
κἄστι πρὸς τὰ χρήματα |
θνητοῖσι τἄλλα δεύτερ’
: Eur. fr. 96 ἀλλ’
οὐδὲν ηὑγένεια πρὸς τὰ χρήματα
. Suppose that one could buy
either (1) wealth and power without joy, or (2) joy without wealth and
power; in comparison with (2), (1) would be worth nothing.—Not, ‘ἡδονὰς πρὸς ἡδονὰς... καταλλάττεσθαι
καπνοῦ
σκιᾶς
.
μὴ τῶν τυράννων
τοῦ θανεῖν
: Antiphon or. 5 § 23 ἐγὼ αἴτιος ἦν πεμφθῆναι
ἄγγελον
.—As vv. 1186 ff. show, Eurydicè is supposed to be in
the act of opening the palace-door, to come out, when she overhears evil
tidings. If she is supposed to have fainted (1188) immediately on
hearing the general announcement in v. 1173, then her request in v. 1190
is the more natural. Possibly the spectators were allowed to catch a
glimpse of her through the partly opened doors; though the Chorus
announce her only at 1180.
τίς δέ μ’ ἐκφύει βροτῶν
οὐ κειμένῳ πω τόνδε κομπάζεις λόγον
.
αὐτοκτονοῦντε
. Hence such compounds sometimes
receive a further definition, as αὐτοσφαγεῖς | πρὸς τῶν φιλίστων
ἐκγόνων
αὐτουργίαι
ἀποθνῄσκει
αὐτόχειρίᾳ μὲν ὑπὸ τῶν τῆς γυναικὸς ἀδελφῶν, βουλῇ δὲ
ὑπ’ αὐτῆς ἐκείνης
, i.e., ‘by the deed of their hands’ (cp.
above, v. 306), ‘though at her instigation.’ Attic prose does not use αὐτόχειρ
or αὐτοχειρία
in the pregnant poetical sense (a
slayer, or a slaying, of kinsfolk), but merely in the general sense,
‘doing with one's own hands,’ etc. See Plat.
τούτων
) n.
ὑπερτάταν
): πρὶν ἴδοιμ’ ὀρθὸν ἔπος
μαντεῖα
) ἁμοὶ Φοῖβος ἤνυσέν
ποτε
.
περὶ τῶν
ἄλλων
(τὰ δ’ ἄλλ’ ὅμοιος
ὡς ὧδ’ ἐχόντων... | πάρα στενάζειν
τελουμένων εἴποιμ’ ἄν
πρὸς τάδ’, ὡς οὕτως ἐχόντων τῶνδε,
σύμβουλοι
λόγου | τοῦδέ μοι γένεσθε, Πέρσαι
ἐσαγγελθέντων ὅτι...νῆες...πλέουσιν
Ἡσίοδος
Ἡνιόχην αὐτὴν καλεῖ· ἵκετο δ’ εἰς
Κρείοντα καὶ Ἡνιόχην [τανύπεπλον
,
: καὶ μὴν ὁμοῦ ’στιν ἤδη
θεοῖς...ὁμοῦ = σὺν θ
νεὼς ὁμοῦ =
πέλας νεώς
.
κλύων σοῦ
ὦ πάντες ἀστοί
, not to the Chorus (of Greek
women), but to the Tauri as represented by his attendants. So, too, in ὦ πάντες ἀστοί
ὦ πάντες ἀστοί
to the audience.
Παλλάδα προσαγορεύω
εὔγματα
: i.e., the first gen. is objective, while the second
represents an ‘inner’ accus. A combination of genitives was easily
tolerated by Greek idiom: cp. 795
βλεφάρων ἵμερος...νύμφας
(n.): δεόμενοι Κύρου ἄλλος ἄλλης πράξεως.
Παλλάδος
ναοί
at Thebes mentioned in
Λύκειος
(
προστατήριος
(
the sound (cp. 1172 f. n.). For the temporal
parataxis with ἤδη τε ἦν ἀμφὶ ἀγορὰν πλήθουσαν καὶ
πλησίον ἦν
ὁ σταθμός
καί
alone,
τός
, see
πυθμένες
σταθμοί
). Such bars were usu. called μοχλοί
, but even in prose we find the more
general word κλῇθρα
: διακόπτοντες ταῖς ἀξίναις τὰ κλεῖθρα
ἀναπεταννύουσι τὰς πύλας
κλῇθρα
,
referring to only one gate, indicates that more than one bolt was used;
so, too, κἄν μὴ καλούντων τοὺς μοχλοὺς χαλῶσιν αἱ
γυναῖκες, | ἐμπιμπράναι χρὴ τὰς θύρας
πύλας | μοχλοῖς χαλᾶτε
χαλᾶτε κλῇδας
ἐνδοῦναι καὶ
χαλάσαι τὰς θύρας
.
ἐπισπᾶν
θύραν
meant to shut the door after one, in going out. Cp. ὡς δ’ εἰσῆλθον, ἐπισπάσασα τὴν θύραν
εἴχετο
τοῦ ῥόπτρου
ῥόπτρον
being a metal ring on the outside of
the door, which also served as ἐπισπαστήρ
or handle (cp. Her. 6.91). οἱ μὲν ἔξω τὰς θύρας
ἐπισπασάμενοι κατεῖχον
. (In πύλας...ἐπιρράξασα
ἀνασπᾶν θύραν
, ‘to draw it back,’ is the
opposite of ἐπισπᾶν
, and means ‘to open
it’ (from within). That phrase was not actually current, ἀνοιγνύναι
being the common word; but the
poetical ἀνασπαστός
here implies it.
Polyb. 5. 39. 4 is not rightly compared: there, ὡς
ἀνασπάσοντες...τὰς πυλίδας
=‘intending to wrench the gates
open,’ from outside: cp. id. 2. 5. 5 τῆς
...γεφύρας ἀνασπάσαντες τὰς σανίδας
, ‘having torn up the
floor of the bridge.’
οἰκ. πάθη
(
οἰκ.
ἄτας
(
ὀξὺν δῑ ὤτων κέλαδον ἐνσείσας θοαῖς |
πώλοις
κλίνομαι
: a use of the dat. with πρός
which has epic precedent, as λιαζόμενον προτὶ γαίῃ
τὴν δὲ προτὶ οἷ | εἷλε πατὴρ Κρονίδης
λιποψυχῶ
, only here: Hippocr. uses it of
apoplexy.
κἀπεμπόμην πρὸς ταῦτα καὶ τὸ πᾶν φράσω
ἐπίσταμαί τε καὶ φράσω σεσωσμένα
σέβοντας
(n.). Verses
1192—1195 form the dramatic apology for a trait which is manifestly open
to criticism,— viz., the fulness of harrowing details communicated by
the Messenger to this unhappy mother, who has only just recovered from a
swoon. (See esp. 1231 —1239.)
διαλέγεσθαι παρ’ ὧν λάβοιεν τὸν μισθόν
ταῦτα
ἐψεύσαντο
. For
ναός
,
n.), ‘guide,’ as σύ μοι ποδαγὸς ἀθλία γενοῦ
ποδηγεῖν
as= ‘to guide.’
—The word is usu. taken here as merely
πάγοι
on
which the watchers sat (411), and Antigone's tomb was in one of those πάγοι
(774 n.). Thebes had hills to the N. of
it, and stood on a low spur which they throw out southward (117 ff.,
n.). The ἄκρον πεδίον
, then, is the
plain's northern edge, where it touches the lower slopes of the hills.
The ‘furthest’ was thus also the highest part.
τῆς
δὲ νυμφεῖον
, etc., we have a change of construction (1204 αὖθις κ.τ.λ.
).
Τριοδῖτις
, ἁ θεὸς ἐν τριόδοισι
*(πιζοτόμοι
gave an
incantation by Medea, invoking Helios and Hecatè (fr. 490, schol. Apoll.
Rhod. 3. 1214): Ἥλιε δέσποτα καὶ πῦρ
ἱερόν,
| τῆς εἰνοδίας Ἑκάτης ἔγχος, | τὸ δῑ Οὐλύμπου πωλοῦσα φέρει
(which she bears when she moves through the sky, as Selenè), | καὶ γῆσναίουσ’ ίερὰς τριόδους, | στεφανωσαμένη
δρυΐ
καὶ πλεκταῖς | ὠμῶν σπείραισι δρακόντων
. The last two lines
refer to a custom of representing her as crowned with serpents, and with
chaplets of oakleaves. Creon invokes her along with Pluto (Hades,
χθόνιοι
. As ἐνοδία
, she was more especially associated
with Hermes ἐνόδιος
and ψυχοπομπός
: hence she was sometimes called ἄγγελος.
ἡ... νερτέρα θεός
τὰν ἀφανῆ θεόν
ὕλη πεδιάς
close by (420).—Boeckh thought
that νόμος
ἐὰν μὴ
(ἐλαίᾳ
)...ἐπὶ
ἀποθανόντα δέῃ
χρήσασθαι
. But that, surely, does not refer to a πυρά
. The olive, like the laurel, was used
for other purposes connected with the dead,—viz., in crowning the corpse
for the πρόθεσις
(cp. schol. Eur. κλίνη
on which the corpse was
laid (Aristoph. ὅ δὴ = ὅ τι
δήποτε
, implying that much of the body had been destroyed. Cp. ἐπὶ μισθῷ ὅσῳ δή· οὐ γὰρ ἔχω τοῦτό γε
εἰπεῖν
ἀτρεκέως.
φάνη
n.
σύν
here is perh. not merely ‘completely,’
but implies the collecting of dismembered pieces: as συγκατακαίω
regularly=to burn something
‘along with’ something else (Xen.
λάρναξ
). The urn having been deposited in a
grave (κάπετος
), the τύμβος
(or σῆμα
)
would be raised over it. Cp.
ὑψικάρηνος, ὑψίλοφος
(of
hills). From κρα—ν
(κρανίον
) we have also βούκρα—νος, ταυρόκρα—νος.
ἦ
καὶ κατασκιῶσι Θηβαίᾳ κόνει
; The father's prophecy for his
sons was fulfilled: of their father-land they obtained ὁπόσαν καὶ φθιμένοισιν κατέχειν
( Aesch.
τὸν μέν
(1199), as in 167 τοῦτ’ αὖθις
to τοῦτο
μέν
.
For αὖθις
as=‘afterwards,’ cp.
νυμφεῖον
, which contains a λέχος
εὔστρωτον... | χλαίνῃσιν μαλακῇς ἐστρωμένον
(
κωκυτός
,
ὀρθίων κηρυγμάτων
ἀκτέριστος
cp.
1071 n. The word παστάς
seems to
be here used simply as a poetical equivalent for θάλαμος
. There is probably no reference to
pillars of rock (natural or artificial) in the τάφος
. On the uses of παστάς
, see Appendix.
ἀθλία
βοή
: i.e., as he drew nearer, the sounds resolved themselves
into the mournful cry of a human voice. The genit. is thus a ‘defining’
one. Cp.
φωτῶν
ἀθλίων ἱκτήρια
(suppliant objects consisting in unhappy
persons). Below, in 1265, the form of ὤμοι
ἐμῶν
ἄνολβα βουλευμάτων
is analogous, but the gen. is there
partitive (see n.). Here, βοῆς
could,
indeed, be possessive (‘sounds belonging to, i.e., forming part of, a
cry’). But the perspective of the description is better kept by the
other view of the genitive, which supposes that a sound, ambiguous at a
distance, defines itself as we approach.
εἰσῆλθε τοῖν τρὶς ἀθλίοιν ἔρις
ἐμοὶ γὰρ οἶκτος... εἰσέβη
ἀμφίσταται | διαπρύσιος ὄτοβος
ὥς τέ με κουράων ἀμφήλυθε θῆλυς ἀϋτή
μᾶλλον ἐνδικώτερος
: μᾶλλον ἐχθίους
λαθραιότερον μᾶλλον καὶ ἐπικλοπώτερον.
θρῆνον
)
κάλλιστον...τῶν
προτέρων
, n.
σαίνω
was properly said of a dog wagging its
tail or fawning so it could be said of a sight or a sound which τύποι...προσσαίνουσί με
.
δρομαία βᾶς
ἕργμα
τυμβόχωστον
. Haemon, in his frenzy of despair, had broken into
the tomb by wrenching away part of this rude wall-work. The gap remained
as he had made it. He had reached the spot only a short time before
Creon (cp. on 1223).
ἁρμός
means, (1) a fastening: ἐκλύεθ’ ἁρμούς
τῷ τῆς θύρας ἁρμῷ προσβαλὼν
(τὴν ὄψιν
), ‘having put his eye to the chink
in the door.’ So here ἁρμός
is an
aperture, just wide enough to admit of a man going through (cp. ἁρμός
(with its derivatives ἁρμοῖ, ἁρμόζω, ἁρμονία
),
and ἁρπεδόνη
(or
ἁρπεδών
), ‘rope,’ are connected with the causative form of the
root
στόμιον
) of the
sepulchral chamber into which it opens.
The kind of tomb which the poet here imagines is perhaps best represented, in
Greece, by the rock-tombs of Nauplia, and of Spata in Attica. These consist
of chambers worked horizontally into the rock, and approached by a passage
or δρόμος
, answering to that which Creon's men
have to traverse before they reach the στόμιον
of the tomb. The general type seems to have been determined by that of the
more elaborate domed tombs, such as the so-called ‘Treasury of Atreus’ at
Mycenae, which, like these ruder copies, were entered by a δρόμος
. Indeed, the Nauplia tombs indicate a
rough attempt to reproduce the dome (θόλος
).
[See Helbig,
The phrase λοίσθιον τύμβευμα
(1220) might
suggest a recess κατῶρυξ
(774) and
κατασκαφής
(891) are sufficiently explained if we suppose that the δρόμος
leading to the chamber sloped downwards
from the entrance.
ἢ γνώμη πλανᾷ;
The simple correction, κελεύσμασιν
, is (I think) certainly right.
Cp. ἔπαισαν ἅλμην βρύχιον ἐκ κελεύσματος
ἔλεγε δὲ ταῦτα ἐξ ἐπιστολῆς τῆς
Δημαρήτου
With κελεύσμασιν
ἐξ ἀθύμου δεσπότου
, ‘orders given by him.’ But, though τοῖς ἐξ ἀθ. δεσπ.
κελεύσμασιν
could be defended by τὴν
ἐξ ἐμοῦ δυσβουλίαν
(95), the phrase without the article is
very strange. In phrases which might appear similar, it will be found that a
verb has influenced the use of ἐκ
with gen.:
thus σὲ δ’ ὅταν... | λόγος ἐκ Δαναῶν κακόθρους
ἐπιβῇ
ἦ γὰρ τεκμηρίοισιν ἐξ οἰμωγμάτων |
μαντευσόμεσθα τἀνδρὸς ὡς ὀλωλότος
ἐξ
ἀθύμου δεσπότου
with ἠθροῦμεν
,
and to make κελεύσμασιν
a mere epexegesis
(‘looked, at our master's instigation, i.e., by his command’).
(2) The alternative is to amend ὀξύχολος
(955). It could not mean
merely, ‘agitated’ (by alarm). But Creon is no longer proud or fierce; he
has been humbled: his late words (1211 ff.) expressed only grief and fear.
Dindorf writes κέλευμα
and κέλευσμα
are well attested in our MSS. of
some authors: and there is no evidence from inscriptions. As regards the
verb, Lobeck (on
ἐκελεύσθην
is far commoner than ἐκελεύθην, κεκέλευμαι
and κεκέλευσμαι
are both well attested for the
best age. But Veitch's statement on this point is more accurate. While ἐκελεύθην
is extremely rare in classical
Greek, κεκέλευμαι
is nearly (if not quite)
unknown to it. It would be very rash, then, to affirm that Soph. must have
used the nonsigmatic form of the noun.
ὅταν
κρεμάσωσι
(τὰς ὗς
) τῶν ὀπισθίων ποδῶν
: so κρεμῶμεν
with gen., τὸν
) ποδὸς ἕλκε
: βοῦν δ’ ἀγέτην κεράων
σινδών
), and
not, as usual, by a cord. μίτρος
(ὁ
), the thread of the warp: ὕφηνα καὶ τόδ’ εἶδος εὐμίτοις πλοκαῖς
(prob. from Ἰνδ
-, βύσσος
was
the specific word for a kind of fine linen: Her.
2.86 describes mummies as swathed σινδόνος
βυσσίνης τελαμῶσι
(where see Stein). Thuc.
2.49. 4 τῶν πάνυ
λεπτῶν ἱματίων καὶ σινδόνων
. Laert. Diog.
6. 90 tells of an Athenian (c. 300 B.C.) being reprimanded by the ἀστυνόμοι
for luxuriousness, ὅτι σινδόνα
ἠμφίεστο
.—Antigone used her veil (
κάλυμμα
: cp. Aristoph.
Haemon has thrown his arms around her waist (χαλᾷ κρεμαστὴν ἀρτάνην.
ἔγχος πε, πετές
τόδ’ ἔγχος περιπετοῦς
κατηγορεῖ
, ‘shows that he fell upon it.’ Cp. ἐπ’ ἀλλήλοισιν ἀμφικείμενοι
αἱ μὲν εὐνάς
αἱ δὲ παῖδας, | αἱ δὲ ματέρας
γεραιάς
. It would be awkward to understand, ‘the ruin of his
marriage, (which is to be only) in the world below.’
καὶ στυγνοὶ
(περὶ σῶμα τεὸν κλαίουσιν
Ἔρωτες
.
νοῦν σχὲς...εἰκαθεῖν
νοῦν ἔσχον, ὤστε συμφέρειν τοῖς
κρείσσοσιν.
κἀνήρετ’ ἐν τῷ πράγματος κυροῖ ποτε
ἐπὶ παντί τῳ
χρείας
: ἐν τῷ δὲ κεῖσαι συμφορᾶς;
μαινόμενε, φρένας ἠλέ, διέφθορας
διέφθαρσαι φρένας
ὠκεῖς
,
n. He extends his right hand in supplication.
ὄσσοις
, and Eur. both ὄσσοις
and ὄσσων
,
in iambics no less than in lyrics.
αὑτῷ
χολωθείς
, 1235, indicate the transport of frenzy which these
verses were meant to depict. Nothing could do more violence to the
language, or more injury to the dramatic effect, than the Scholiast's
theory that πτύσας
προσώπῳ
has a merely figurative sense, ‘with an expression
of loathing on his face.’ When the figurative sense of a word (like πτύσας
) is to be marked by a qualifying
addition (like προσώπῳ
), that addition
must not be such as equally to suggest the literal sense. Thus a
socialist riot might be called ‘a fire not of Hephaestus’ (Eur. πτύσας προσώπῳ
, instead of ἐπιπτύσας προσώπῳ
(πατρός
), is merely an instance of the
boldness with which poetry could use a simple dative to express the
object to (or against) which an action is directed. Such a dat. is often
equivalent to (ἐπί
with
dat., (ἐπί, πρός
, or εἰς
, with acc., —in various relations, and
with various shades of meaning. Thus we have such phrases as κακοῖς γελῶν
(
κακοῖς
ἐπεγγελῶν
:
λύπην...Ἀργείοις
βαλεῖς = ἐμβαλεῖς
: τοῖς κερτομοῦσι γοργὸν ὡς ἀναβλέπει
τῷδε δ’ ἐγὼν αὐτὸς θωρήξομαι
ὅς μοι ἀνέστη
ἤρεισε πλευραῖς = ἐπήρεισε
πτύσας εἰς
(or ἐπὶ
) πρόσωπον
.
κνώδοντες
are the two projecting cross-pieces
at the point where the hilt joins the blade. The hilt (κώπη
) of the Greek sword had no guard, nor
had it always the cross-pieces; but these, when used, served partly to
protect the hand. The
κνώδοντες
, or cross-hilt, can be seen on some of the swords
given by Guhl and Koner, p. 244, fig. 277 (pressumque
ira simul exigit ensem, | Qua capuli
—κνώδων
(κνάω,
ὀδούς
) meant properly any tooth-like prong or spike: see
προβόλια
) have κνώδοντας
ἀποκεχαλκευμένους στιφρούς
, stout λόγχη
). In
τοῦδ’
αἰόλου
κνώδοντος
, ‘this gleaming spike,’ is the end of the
sword-blade projecting through the body of Ajax. So in Kaibel φασγάνου κνώδοντι
=‘with the point (not,
‘edge’) of the sword’: the ref. is to thrusting, not cutting.—The
Scholiast wrongly explains διπλᾶς ἀκμάς
, ‘double edge.’ This
interpretation was obviously suggested by
διπλοῦς
(since a sword is often called
δίστομον
or ἄμφηκες
), while the
true sense of κνώδων
was not accurately
remembered: thus the Schol. vaguely calls it τὸ ὀξὺ τοῦ ξίφους
.
φυγή
, when it does not mean
‘remedies’ (364), usu. means ‘exile’ ( Eur. ἤμπλακ’
Haemon, in his madness, meant to kill his father. He had harboured no such
purpose before (see on 752); and his frantic
impulse is instantly followed by violent remorse. Arist. ( Arist. οὐ τραγικόν, ἀπαθές
) if a person contemplates a
dreadful act, and then desists from it, in the light of sober thought or
fuller knowledge: διόπερ οὐδεὶς ποιεῖ ὁμοίως εἰ
μὴ ὀλιγάκις
(such incidents in Tragedy are rare), οἷον ἐν Ἀντιγόνῃ Κρέοντα ὁ Αἵμων
. It need not be
assumed that Arist. meant to censure Sophocles; it is more natural to
suppose that he cited the exception as one justified by the circumstances.
But it should further be noticed that Aristotle was not accurate in taking
this incident as the exception which illustrated his rule. For Haemon did
not abandon his dreadful purpose; he was simply foiled by his father's
flight. And then, in swift remorse, he actually did τῶν
ἀνηκέστων τι
.
ἤρεισε
were
ἐπήρεισε
: cp. Pind. ἄγκυραν ἔρεισον χθονί
. For the
verb cp. Eur. ξίφος
) ἀπόδος,...ἵν’
ἀνταίαν | ἐρείσω πλαγάν.
κεῖται κρυφαίῳ
φασγάνῳ περιπτυχής.
π.
προσπτύσσεται = παρθένον
λαμβάνει
: cp. the beautiful lines in Eur. ἤκουσε μητρός, κἀπιθεὶς ὑγρὰν
χέρα | φωνὴν μὲν οὐκ ἀφῆκεν, ὀμμάτων δ’ ἄπο | προσεῖπε
δακρύοις
.
ῥοήν
is governed by
ἐκβάλλει
only. But in Aesch. κἀκφυσιῶν ὀξεῖαν
αἵματος σφαγὴν | βάλλει μ’ ἐρεμνῇ ψακάδι φοινίας δρόσου.
πνοήν
, was perh. suggested by φυσιῶν
.
εἰν
occurs nowhere else in tragic iambics, it
might fairly be defended, in a
ῥῆσις
of epic colour, as a reminiscence of the Homeric εἰν Ἀΐδαο
. But I decidedly prefer Heath's ἔν γε ταῖς Θήβαις
ἔν γ’ ἐμοί
ἴσος ἔν γ’
ἴσοις
: Eur. fr. 349 ὡς ἔν γ’ ἐμοὶ
κρίνοιτ’ ἂν οὐ καλῶς φρονεῖν
.
δεικνύναι
said of a warning
example, see καὶ δεῖξον ἀνθρώποισι τἀπιτίμια | τῆς
δυσσεβείας οἷα δωροῦνται θεοί
εἶναι
: what wouldst thou conjecture this to
be (or, to mean)? The optat. ending used here was the usual one in
Attic: cp.
σιωπή
(
θαυμάσας ἔχω
τεθαύμακα.
ἐλπὶς γὰρ ἡ βόσκουσα τοὺς
πολλοὺς βροτῶν
.
ἄξιοι
, i.e., meet. This use of ἀξιόω
is freq. in regard to persons, as οὐ γὰρ ἠξίου τοὺς μηδένας
ἄξιος
,
as applied to actions, oft.=‘proper,’ ‘becoming’: as νῦν ἄρ’ ἄξιόν γε πᾶσίν ἐστιν
ἐπολολύξαι
ἀξιοῖ τινα
could mean, ‘he thinks a person
estimable,’ poetry, at least, could surely say, ἀξιοῖ τι
, ‘he thinks a thing proper.’ The
text, then, seems sound.
πένθος
:
them’ by making a lament, after which her handmaids, sitting around her, will
wail in chorus.
ὡς ἔφατο κλαίουσ’· ἐπὶ δὲ στενάχοντο γυναῖκες.
| τῇσιν δ’ αὖθ’ Ἑκάβη ἀδινοῦ ἐξῆρχε γόοιο
.
γνώμη
, ‘judgment,’ or
‘discretion,’ is here regarded as an influence moulding the character
from without. The phrase means, then, ‘not uninformed by
discretion,’—not unversed in its teachings. Cp. τοὺς ἀπαιδεύτους καὶ ἀληθείας ἀπείρους
τοῦ λόγου δ’ οὐ χρὴ φθόνον, | γύναι,
προσεῖναι
μή
) she is concealing,’
i.e., whether we are right in fearing that she conceals something. As
Goodwin says (μή
has an μὴ καλύπτει
plainly expresses a fear. The
pres. μή
could have the
force of εἰ οὐ
(‘whether not’), we should
require an example in which the clause with μή
,
after a verb like οἶδα
, expressed something which is not εἰσόμεσθα μὴ ζήσειν
ἔτι μέλλει
. Cp. 278 n. The use
of μή
in μὴ οὕτως ἔχει
; comes from (δέδοικα
) μὴ οὕτως
ἔχει.
κατάσχες ὀργήν
κάτοχος
.
παρῆλθε νυμφικοὺς δόμους
καιρὸν δ’ ἐφήκεις
ἐξάγγελος
.
μνῆμα
: the corpse is an ἄτη
, because the death was caused by Creon's
infatuation. οἰκεῖος
as=‘caused by oneself’ (cp. on 1187).
εἶδεν, εἴτε δή τινος εἰπόντος εἴτ’ αὐτὸς
συνείς
This κομμός
is composed of four strophes and
four antistrophes, which correspond as follows. (1) 1st strophe
1261—1269=1st antistr. 1284—1292. (2) 2nd str. 1271—1277 =2nd ant.
1294—1300. (3) 3rd str. 1306—1311=3rd ant. 1328—1333. (4) 4th str.
1317—1325=4th ant. 1339— 1347.
The lyric strophes and antistrophes are divided from each other by iambic trimeters, spoken by the Chorus or by the Messenger.—See Metrical Analysis.
ἰὼ ἰὼ δύσφρονες
, ‘misguided ones.’ More
often, δύσφρων
=‘gloomy,’ or ‘malignant.’
αὐθάδεια
, cp.
1028. So τὸ στερεὸν ἦθος
ἔμελλες χρόνῳ | στερεόφρων ἄρ’ ὦδ’
ἐξανύσειν
κακὰν | μοῖραν
παρήχησις
, cp.
ὁ κτανών τε χὡ
θανών.
αἷμ’ ἐμφύλιον
γῆς ἐμφυλίου
ὤμοι ἐμὰ ἄνολβα βουλεύματα
. It would be
possible, but it is neither requisite nor fitting, to supply ἁμαρτήματα
(1261) with ἄνολβα
, placing only a comma at ἐμφυλίους
.— For
ἄνολβος
, of folly, cp.
1026.
καινοπρεπεῖ
(‘a death of a strange kind’). This sense is
possible (cp. ἀπροσδοκήτους τούσδε καὶ νέους λόγους
νέῳ ξὺν
μόρῳ
, suggesting the thought that his years had been few,
recalls Andromache's lament,—ἆνερ, ἀπ’
αἰῶνος νέος
ὤλεο
(
ἀπολύεσθαι
and
ἀπόλυσις
came to be used of any ‘departure’: thus in Polyb.
3. 69 τὴν ἀποχώρησιν...ἐποιοῦντο
is
presently varied to ἐποιοῦντο τὴν ἀπόλυσιν
.
Here, however, the word has a distinctly poetical colour, and suggests
the release of ψυχή
from σῶμα
,—though without the feeling expressed by
the words, ἀπολύεις τὸν δοῦλόν
σου...ἐν εἰρήνῃ
(St Luke ii. 29). A fragment of Plutarch
(Wyttenbach, p. 135) attests a familiar use of
ἀπολύεσθαι
and ἀπόλυσις
with
reference to death. Eustathius quotes this v., and v. 1314, in support
of a like statement (p. 548, 52).
οὐδέ
here= καὶ οὐ
: cp. 492. The negative form would be οὐκ ἐμαῖς ἀλλὰ σαῖς
(
ὁ δὲ θεὸς ἐν τῷ ἐμῷ κάρᾳ
ἔπαισέ με, μέγα βάρος ἔχων
. Three points claim notice. (1)
The place of μέγα
βάρος
, without ἔχων
, could
have stood as an adverbial cognate acc.: hence
ἔχων
is rather a superfluity than a word for which the ear was
waiting. Greek poetry (esp. lyric) often has bold arrangements of words: cp. 944, 960 (n.). (2) γῆρας | λυγρὸν ἔχεις
ὕβριν ἔχοντες
ἐνήλατο
, or the like; but,
ἐμῷ
were followed by ἐμέ
.—For
the image, cp. 1345: δαίμων ὑπερβαρὴς ἐμπίτνων
ἀντὶ τοῦ, ἐξέστησε τὰς ἐμὰς φρένας
). But it
is simply a poetical picture of the fell swoop with which the god
descended on his victim,—taking possession of him, and driving him
astray. Perhaps ἐμβρόντητος
helped to
suggest the other view. For the form of the dat.
ἀλλ’ ἄλλοτε πατέων ὁδοῖς σκολιαῖς
, in paths
of guile.
λαξπάτητον
, which Eustathius treats as the
normal one (adding, ὅ τινες ..διὰ τοῦ κ
γράφουσιν
), is defended by Ellendt. He thinks that the ἑξπηχυστί
Soph. fr. 938, and the ‘Attic’ forms ἕξπουν,
ἕξκλινον, ἑξμέδμινον
(
λαξπάτητον
may well have been admissible, it
is evident that the
ἀνά
in comp., cp. ἄμβασις
ἀμμένει
ἄμμιγα
ἀμπνοάς
κἀννεώσασθαι
for καὶ
νεώσασθαι
. It is unknown whether
ἄγχαζε
(fr. 883) occurred in lyr. or in dial. Cp.
διὰ χειρὸς ἔχων
, 1297 ἔχω μὲν ἐν χείρεσσιν
). And meanwhile his wife
lies dead within the house. The Messenger therefore says that Creon has
come as one who both ἔχων
), and κεκτημένος
). τὰ μὲν πρὸ
χειρῶν..φέρων
, and τὰ
δ’ ἐν δόμοις
. Cp. οὐ τοίνυν μοι ταὐτὸν φαίνεται τῷ κεκτῆσθαι
τὸ
ἔχειν. οἶον εἰ ἱμάτιον πριάμενός τις καὶ ἐγκρατὴς ὢν μὴ
φοροῖ,
ἔχειν μὲν οὐκ ἂν αὐτὸν αὐτό, κεκτῆσθαι δέ γε φαῖμεν
τὸ
κεκτῆσθαι
, possession, or (τὸ ἔχειν
, holding, ready for use, that which
is already possessed,—ἣν ἐκέκτητο μὲν
πάλαι,
πρόχειρον δ’ οὐκ εἶχε τῇ διανοίᾳ
. Cp.
τῇ ψυχῇ περὶ τὰ ὄντα ψεύδεσθαί τε καὶ ἐψεῦσθαι
καὶ
ἀμαθῆ εἶναι καὶ ἐνταῦθα ἔχειν τε καὶ κεκτῆσθαι τὸ ψεῦδος
:
where ψεύδεσθαι
answers to ἔχειν τὸ ψεῦδος
,—to be deceived at a given
time on a given matter; and ἐψεῦσθαι
to κεκτῆσθαι τὸ ψεῦδος
, —the settled incapacity
for apprehending realities. In
ἄναξ
and ἕκτωρ
mean the same thing; οὗ γὰρ ἄν τις ἄναξ ᾖ, ..
δῆλον .. ὅτι
κρατεῖ τε αὐτοῦ καὶ κέκτηται καὶ ἔχει αὐτό
(where ἕκτωρ
has suggested both verbs).— The point
of the phrase here is missed when it is taken as merely, ‘possessing
sorrows in the fullest sense of possession.’
καὶ μὴν πρὸ χειρῶν αἵδε σοι σκυλευμάτων |
Φρυγίων φέρουσι κόσμον
δέλτον τε γράφεις | τήνδ’ ἣν
πρὸ
χερῶν ἔτι βαστάζεις
. Thus the phrase means merely, ‘visible
in the hands,’ without implying that the hands are outstretched.
ἔοικας ἥκειν ὡς ἔχων τε καὶ
κεκτημένος,—τὰ
μὲν πρὸ χειρῶν τάδε φέρων, τὰ δ’ ἐν δόμοις τάχ’ ὀψόμενος
.
The present form has arisen thus. (1) Since ἔχων
, the poet wished it to come immediately
after ἔχων τε καὶ
κεκτημένος
. (2) τάχ’ ὀψόμενος
. But the place of ἔοικας
in the long sentence now prompted the
change of τάχ’ ὀψόμενος
into
ἐπῆν
: 816 ὕμνησεν
.) Thus there
would be nothing unusual in the following:—ἥκεις,
τὰ μὲν φέρων, τὰ δὲ ἔοικας
τάχα ὄψεσθαι
. Here, instead of
ἥκεις
, we have ἔοικας ἥκειν
,
and the place of ἔοικας
has led to ἥκειν
and ὄψεσθαι
being linked by καί
.
Since
ὄψεσθαι
only, the words ἥκων
. This is
a rare constr., and alleged examples should be scrutinised before acceptance
(cp.
537 n.); but there are some undoubted instances. Cp. ὑμεῖς τοὺς περὶ Ἀρχίαν
οὐ ψῆφον ἀνεμείνατε, ἀλλὰ
) ὁπότε πρῶτον ἐδυνάσθητε ἐτιμωρήσασθε
. Thuc. 6.68 § 3
ἐξ ἧς
(κρατεῖν δεῖ
ἢ
) μὴ ῥᾳδίως ἀποχωρεῖν
. διδασκέτω
καὶ μανθανέτω
) τὸν
.. ἀμφισβητοῦντα
. ἐπιτιμᾷ (καὶ ἀποδοκιμάζεἰ τῶν ἀρχόντων
τισί
Ἀρχἱλοχον
(καὶ στᾶθι καὶ
)
εἴσιδε
. Others, indeed, take ὄψεσθαι
as depending on ἥκειν
: ‘thou seemest to have come καὶ τάχα
as=‘full soon,’ like καὶ μάλα, καὶ λίαν
, etc. And, even if it were
possible, it would here be weak.—See Appendix.
τί δ’ ἔστιν
; This involves merely a change of punctuation, and of
accent (ἦ
for
ἤ
). But it suggests these difficulties. (ὦ τέκνον, ἦ πάρεστον
τί δῆτα δρῶμεν; μητέρ’ ἦ φονεύσομεν
ποῦ δῆτα; πέπλων ἐντὸς ἦ
κρύψασ’ ἔχεις
; (ἦ
Valckenaer
for ἢ
). But, if we read κάκιον ἦ κακῶν ἔτι
here, it would be a
solitary departure from the practice of Soph. , as seen in fifty other
examples. (τί
δ’
ἔστι
(cp. on v. 20) occurs 21 times in Soph. (including Soph. τί ἔστι
without δ’
) as a question complete in itself. But
there is not one instance of τί δ’ ἔστιν
αὖ
; which is, indeed, illsuited to the rhythm of the tragic
senarius.
(2) Transposing τί δ’ ἔστιν;
[or better, κάκιον
; But: (ἤ
and αὖ
would
have changed places. The sense would have been perfectly clear, whereas with αὖ...ἤ
(the order in the MSS.) it is obscure.
(αὖ
in the MSS. is confirmed by many like
instances: e.g. 1172: τίς αὖ παρ’ ὑμῶν κοινὸς ἠχεῖται χτύπος
τίπτ’ αὖ μοι
τὸ κατ’ ἆμαρ | ἔσται;
τίς αὖ παρ’ ἄντροις θόρυβος ἵσταται
βοῆς;
(3) Canter gave, τί δ’ ἔστιν αὖ κάκιον
; The change of ἐκ
to ἢ
would have been peculiarly easy before initial κ
(KAKIONEKAKON for KAKIONEKKAKON). For ἀεί τιν’ ἐκ φόβου φόβον τρέφω
ὤς μοι δέχεται κακὸν ἐκ κακοῦ αἰεί
ἀλλ’ ἐκ γἀρ ἄλγους ἄλγος αὖ σέ δέρκομαι |
...ἔχουσαν
reading. The comparat. εἰ δέ
τι
πρεσβύτερον ἔτι κακοῦ κακόν, | τοῦτ’ ἔλαχ’ Οἰδίπους
.
ἡ κατὰ πάντα μήτηρ
: true mother; whose grief
for her son would not suffer her to survive him; and whose act shows the
same passionate temperament as his. Contrast μήτηρ ἀμήτωρ
(
παμμήτωρ
usu. =ἡ πάντων μήτηρ
(n. on 338). Cp. παμβασιλεία
as=‘monarchy in the fullest
sense’ (n. on 737).
νεοτόμοισι
: τέθνηκεν ἀρτίως νεοσφαγής
τὸν ἀρτίως νεογενῆ
νέρτεροι
. But even this atonement (καθαρμός
) has not proved enough. δυσκάθαρτος
is used here as if one could say καθαίρω
(for ἱλάσκομαι
) θεόν
:
but that constr. does not occur. Cp. καθαρμὸν...δαιμόνων
λύσεις τε καὶ καθαρμοὶ ἀδικημάτων
μνήμονες Εὐβούλοιο σαόφρονος, ὦ παριόντες,
|
πίνωμεν· κοινὸς πᾶσι λιμὴν Ἀτδης
.
κακά
and ἀγγελλόμενα
, so that the whole
phrase=‘tidings of dire woes.’ Cp.
146
δικρατεῖς λόγχας
(n.).
ἐξάγγελος
, as the προπέμπω
comes from
its sense of ‘escorting’ (
φήμας λάθρᾳ προὔπεμπες ὡς φανούμενος |
τιμωρὸς
αὐτός
βελέων τι
προπέμψατε
(‘produce,’ ‘furnish’): but rather
μῶν τί μοι
vέα | πάρεστε πρὸς κακοῖσι πέμποντες
κακά;
ὦ παῖ
actually was as a mode of
address, whether by elders to juniors, or by masters to slaves. Here it
is used, not as to a slave, but merely as to a younger man; there is in
it a certain pathetic appeal for sympathy. (Cp. ὦ
παῖ, ὦ τέκνον
, as said by the Messenger to Oed. in
ὢ τίν’
αὖ
(instead of ὦ παῖ
τίνα
), has not much palaeographical probability. It gives,
indeed, a closer correspondence with 1266. But the form of dochmiac which
the MS. reading gives here is equally correct. (See Analysis. Met.) Seidler
was certainly right in omitting
λόγον
(see cr. n.): and that remedy suffices.
Construe: μοι
)?' (Cp. 595
πήματα φθιτῶν ἐπὶ πήμασι πίπτοντ’
.)
: cp. νόστῳ τῷ βασιλείῳ
ἀμφικεῖσθαι ἐπ’
ὀλέθρῳ
seems to be, strictly, that of death entwined with
death, like corpse embracing corpse (1240). The verb ἀμφικεῖσθαι
prop.=‘to be set around’ (as a
wall round a city). Perhaps the bold phrase here was partly prompted by the
fact that persons embracing each other could be described (
ἐπ’
ἀλλήλοισιν ἀμφικείμενοι
. I prefer this view.
But another version is possible, if μοι
is
taken with ἀμφικεῖσθαι
: ‘besetting me,’ ἐπ’ ὀλέθρῳ
, for (my) ruin. Cp. 1285
τί μ’
ὀλέκεις
; For ἐπί
, cp. οὐκ ἐπὶ κακῷ, ἐπ’ ἐλευθερώσει δέ
ἀμφικεῖσθαι
cannot well
be said of νέον
the
notion of a μόρος
is one. Thus the image would be much more
obscurely expressed than that in
ἴδεσθέ μ’ οἷον
ἄρτι κῦμα φοινίας ὑπὸ ζάλης | ἀμφίδρομον κυκλεῖται
, (‘behold
what a surge hath but now burst around me and hemmed me in, under stress of
a deadly storm,’) where Ajax is sitting in the midst of the carnage which he
has wrought. It is altogether improbable that ἀμφικεῖσθαι
alludes to Eurydicè's corpse having
been brought (by the ἐκκύκλημα
) into such a
position that Creon stood between it and Haemon's. See 1298, where Creon
speaks of her as being ἔναντα
.
ἐκκύκλημα
. The precise mechanism of this contrivance is
unknown; but the texts leave no doubt as to its general nature. It was a
small stage, with space enough for
three or four persons; and was low enough to admit of an actor stepping off
it with ease. It was pushed on through the central stage entrance, and was
usually brought sufficiently far forward to allow of actors entering or
making their exit behind it. Here, the corpse of Eurydicè is evidently in
full view of the house (cp.
1299). Soph. has used the ἐκκύκλημα
in two other plays:
Recent explorations in the Dionysiac theatre at Athens have given rise to a
theory that there was no permanent raised stage or proscenium before the
Roman age. Even if this could be proved, it would still, however, remain
certain that some such expedient as the
ἐκκύκλημα
was used in the fifth century. This is proved by the
texts of Aesch. , Soph. , and Eur. , as well as by the two scenes of Ar.
where the tragic ἐκκύκλημα
is parodied ( Ar.
ἐκκυκλεῖνand
ἐσκυκλεῖν. Wecklein thinks that the
ἐκκύκλημαwas employed when a part of the interior of the house was to be disclosed, but the
ἐξώστραwhen merely a single object was to be shown; and that the
ἐξώστραwas used here (
ἐξώστραis, however, doubtful.
κομμός
. Eur. once admits it in dial., Eur. ποτῆρα δ’ ἐν χείρεσσι κίσσινον λαβών
, where
Monk needlessly proposed ποτήριον δ’ ἐν
χερσί
.
ἔναντα δ’ ἦλθεν | Πυλάδης
. τῷ καὶ πεποιθὼς ἀξιοῖς ἐμοῦ λέγειν
ἔναντα
ἔναντι
(St Luke i. 8), which seems to be confined to the
LXX., Apocrypha, and N.T.; see n. by Moulton in his ed. of Winer's
Grammar, p. 591 (8th Engl. ed.).
ἐκκύκλημα
.—Arndt's
first emendation is given in the text. His later substitution of πτώσιμος
for Ζεὺς Ἑρκεῖος
in the
αὐλή
of the house (487). The objection made to βωμία
here is to the effect that one could
say βώμιος ἐφέζεται
or ἵσταται
, but not βώμιος
ποιεῖ τι
: i.e. that the verb must refer directly to the assuming
of the position denoted by βώμιος
. It is
quite true that this is usually the case; βωμίαν ἐφημένην
ἑζόμεσθ’ ἐφέστιοι
λύει
. It is
rather an instance of an adj. used with the force of a participle, and
virtually equivalent to βωμία
στᾶσα
: i.e. it means, ‘having taken her place at the altar,’
she slew herself. Cp. ὡς ἐμοῦ μόνης πέλας
οὔσης
):
and see above on 471. Further: even if it were necessary to bind βωμία
closely with
λύει
, it would be bold to say that poetry could not permit
this slight modification in the ordinary use of the word, when we
remember how free was the adverbial use of adjectives in poetry (e.g., νύκτερος Αἴας ἀπελωβήθη
στείχω δ’ ἐπ’ αὐτήν, ὡς
κατάρξωμαι
ξίφει
. For the prep. cp. πεπτῶτα τῷδε περὶ νεορράντῳ ξίφει
Next to Arndt's, the best conjecture seems that of Blaydes, πέριξ
(a word not
used by Soph. , and nowhere common) was not likely to have originated from πέρι
alone: whereas it could easily arise
from περὶ ξίφει
, if
ίφει
had been blotted or lost. (ἥδε
(or ἡ
δὲ
) is just the kind of feeble make-shift which is sometimes
found in the MSS., where a verse had come down in a mutilated state: see,
e.g., on
λύει
=relaxes: the eyelids are
deprived of power to remain open. The phrase has been suggested by the
epic λῦσε δὲ γυῖα, λέλυντο δὲ
γυῖα
, etc., and seems quite intelligible; though, doubtless,
it would have been more natural to say κλῄει
,
as Soph. has done in fr. 640, βλέφαρα κέκλῃται
.
In [Eur.] λῦσον βλεφάρων γοργωπὸν ἔδραν
, of ἄνθ’ ὧν
ὄμματ’ ἔλυσε τὰ Γοργόνος ἐνθάδε Περσεύς
. But unfortunately
neither he nor Bellermann has observed the meaning. It is not, ‘ὄμματα μύει
, the
eyes close, or μύομεν
, we shut our eyes.
(2) trans., as ὕπνος ἔμυσε
κόρας
(with the post-classical υ—
),
‘caused to close.’ That is, there is no classical example of such a
phrase as μύει
ὀφθαλμούς
, she shuts her eyes.
Μεγαρεύς, Κρέοντος σπέρμα, τοῦ σπαρτῶν
γένους
θανὼν τροφεῖα πληρώσει χθονί
σπαρτοί
left. And Haemon is married. The seer
therefore suggests that Menoeceus should die. Menoeceus pretends that he
means to fly to Delphi. Creon leaves the scene, in order to provide him
with money for the journey. Menoeceus then rushes to the top of a tower
on the walls, where he cuts his throat, and falls into the dragon's
former den (σηκὸν ἐς μελαμβαθῆ |
δράκοντος
,
στείχω δὲ θανάτου
δῶρον οὐκ αἰσχρὸν πόλει | δώσων, νόσου δὲ τήνδ’ ἀπαλλάξω
χθόνα
. Statius
rape nobile fatum.
θαλάμαι
, Eur. σηκός
,
δυσπραξίας
. A solitary instance of the plur. in this sense; as,
conversely,
πρᾶξις
as=‘mode of doing,’ instead of
‘fortune’ (
κοιναὶ πράξεις, κοινοὶ δὲ πότμοι
πράσσειν καλῶς
means ‘to act well’ (
ἔπτηξα θυμόν
ἔφριξ’ ἔρωτι περιχαρὴς δ’ ἀνεπτάμην
ἔπτην
is once used in lyrics by Aesch. ( Aesch. προσέπτα
), and once by Eur. ( Eur. ἀνέπτα
). Eur. Itis a poetical form, but
occurs in late prose (Arrian, Lucian, etc.).—
πληγήν
(
παγχάλκων ἀνταία | γενύων ὡρμάθη πλαγά
ἵν’ ἀνταίαν | ἐρείσω πλαγάν
διανταία
=a thrust which passes
through the body: ξίφος | διανταίαν ὀξυπευκὲς οὐτᾷ
δειλαίᾳ
with αι—
:
cp. οἱ τοῦ πατρὸς τῷ πατρί
ἆρ’ οὐχ ὕβρις τάδ’; ὕβρις
ἀλλ’ ἐν
πέτροισι πέτρον
: ὕπν’...ὕπνε
υ—
in the first place, but υ^
in the second): ἃ Ἴτυ^ν, αἰὲν
Ιτυ—ν ὀλοφύρεται
.—The following are a few
among many instances of πετραία
: 1131
Νυσαίων
: 1140 βιαίας
: ἔμπαιον
γεραιούς
: Aesch. ἱκταίου
(Dind. ἱκτίου
): Eur. παλαιόν
. For the
repetition cp. 379, 977.
οἴκτῳ τῷδε συγκεκραμένην
οὕτω πολυφόρῳ
συγκέκραμαι δαίμονι
, where the words just before, ὡς ἀπόλωλα δείλαι^ος
(850), might suggest
that the parody glanced at our passage.
ὡς αἴτιος
ὤν
. So Aesch. αἰτίαν δ’ ἔχω | τῆς τοῦδε μητρὸς τοῦ φόνου
, I
am responsible for (not, ‘am accused of’) the deed. In this sense of the
phrase, ἔχω = παρέχω
: cp. ἀγανάκτησιν ἔχει
ἔχει
αἴσθησιν
, makes itself felt. But in prose αἰτίαν ἔχω
usu.=‘to bear the εἶχον αἰτίην τοῦ φόνου τούτου
ὄνομα ἕξετε καὶ αἰτίαν...ὡς Σωκράτη
ἀπεκτόνατε.
τοὺς ἐμὸς ἴδε πατὴρ | θανάτους αἰκεῖς.
ἐπισκήπτομαί
τινι
(midd.) meant, to take proceedings against a witness
for perjury (ψευδομαρτυριῶν
): Isae. or. 5
§ 9 πρὶν ἐπεξελθεῖν οἶς ἐπεσκήψατο
τῶν
μαρρύρων
. The rare pass. occurs in ἐὰν δούλη ἐπισκηφθῇ τὰ ψευδῆ
μαρτυρῆσαι
ἀπελύθης
.
For
ὁρῶμεν αὐτὴν ἀμφιπλῆγι φασγάνῳ | πλευρὰν
ὑφ’
ἧπαρ καὶ φρένας πεπληγμένην
παίσας πρὸς ἧπαρ φασγάνῳ.
ἐξ ἐμᾶς αἰτίας
,ἀπό
, but is used as if we had, οὔποτε ἐξ ὑπαιτίου ἀναίτιος
φανοῦμαι
(cp. ἐξ ὀλβίων ἄζηλον εὑροῦσαι βίον
ἐξ ἐμᾶς αἰτίας
is really a compressed
way of saying, ‘by change from a state of things in which the αἰτία
(blame) was mine.’
ἀπάγετ’ ἐκτόπιον ὅ τι τάχιστά με
ὅσον τάχος
thrice, and ὡς τάχος
eight times, but ὅ τι τάχος
nowhere else.
μηδένα, μή
has its generic
force: one who is such as to be a mere cipher. Cp. οὐ γὰρ ἠξίου τοὺς μηδένας
καὶ πῶς ὁ φύσας ἐξ ἴσου τῷ μηδενί
ὁ μηδείς
,—he who is μηδείς
in respect to consanguinity). Here τὸν μηδέν
would have been equally fitting:
cp. ὅτ’ οὐδὲν ὢν τοῦ μηδὲν
ἀντέστης ὔπερ
.—Postgate
suggests (μηδείς
in
sing., and of οὐδείς
and μηδείς
in plur., may have come from an
attraction of the neuter by the masc. article: e.g., τοὺς μηδένας
from τοὺς
μηδέν
. We do not find ὁ
μηδείς
. When it became declinable, the phrase could dispense
with the article; e.g., τὸν μηδέν
could be
simply μηδένα
.
ἢ δεινὰ μέν, κέρδη δέ.
ἐστι
) ὄντα
):
instead of, κράτιστόν ἐστι τὰ...κακὰ βράχιστα
εἶναι
. For the personal constr., cp. κρείσσων γὰρ ἦσθα μηκέτ’ ὢν ἢ ζῶν
τυφλός
ὄντα
, cp. the oracle μὴ κίνει Καμάριναν· ἀκίνητος γὰρ ἀμείνων
(οὖσα
), Καμἁρινα.
ἡμεῖς δέ, τοὐν ποσὶν γὰρ οἰστέον κακόν, |
στείχωμεν, ὡς ἂν ἐν πυρᾷ θῶμεν νεκρόν
τὸ δ’ ἐν ποσί μοι τράχον
, my present theme.
ἔχων
, a conjecture of Pallis for ἐμῶν
, on the following grounds. (1) The
phrase μόρων ἐμῶν
could mean nothing but,
‘of all fates possible for me.’ This, however, is most strange. In 1313 μόρων
meant ‘violent deaths’: so Aesch. αἱματῃφόρους μόρους
. Hence it has been
proposed to render μόρων ἐμῶν
here, (ὀλωλότ’
ἄνδρ’ ἐπεξειργάσω
. But neither version is tolerable. (2)
Triclinius proposed to make ἐμῶν
fem., and
to take it with τερμίαν
: when it would at
least be necessary to write ἐμᾶν
(ἁμερᾶν
).
But, either with ἐμῶν
or with ἐμᾶν
, the relation of ὁ κάλλιστ’
...ἄγων
to the gen. μόρων
is
exceedingly awkward. ‘That one among fates which μόρων
ὁ
κάλλιστος, ὁ...ἄγων
.
Both these difficulties (which to me seem insuperable) are removed by reading μόρων ὁ κάλλιστ’
,
the best of fates. That ἔχων
could have been
changed to ἐμῶν
, either by conjecture or by
accident, is shown by v. 575, where at the end of the verse L has the
probably true ἐμοί
, while other MSS. have ἔφυ
. (If κύνες
is
right in 467, and ξίφει
in 1301, these, too,
are instances of final words corrupted.) A question of punctuation remains.
The comma might follow either ἔχων
or ἐμοί
. I prefer the latter. Cp. ἰὼ σκότος, ἐμὸν φάος, | ἔρεβος ὦ φαεννότατον,
ὡς ἐμοί
ὁ κάλλιστ’
ἔχων
,—‘supreme of fates,’— far best. It has been usual to
take ὕπατος
here as ‘last.’ But neither ὕπατος
nor ὑπέρτατος
ever bears that sense in classical
Greek. Pindar often uses ὕπατος
as ‘best,’
but never as ‘last’:
ὕπατος
sometimes means ‘last,’ but that use
was imitated from the Lat. νοῦσον ὅτ’ εἰς ὑπάτην ὠλίσθανε, τέρμα
τ’
ἄφυκτον | εἶδεν
. Whether the Apollonides of the Anthology
was or was not he of Nicaea, who dedicated to Tiberius a commentary on
Timon's Σιλλοί
(Diog. Laert. 9. 109), at least he belonged to
that age. This is proved by his words in Ἠελίου νῆσον ὅτ’ εἶχε Νέρων
, alluding
to the residence of Tiberius at Rhodes (c. 6 B.C.— 2 A.D.). The epigram
was written after Tiberius had been adopted by Augustus in 4 A.D., as he
is called Ζῆνα τὸν ἐσσόμενον
, and perhaps
after he had come to the throne (14 A.D.). It would be interesting to
know whether ὕπατος
as =‘last’ can be
carried back beyond the Roman, or later Alexandrian, age; I can find no
trace of it.
For ἀλλ’ ἐν τάχει τι πράσσετον
τοῖς θεοῖς
. Cp. θεοῖσιν εἰ δίκης μέλει, | ἔξοιδα δ’ ὡς
μέλει
γε
μέν
cp. n. on 11. It merely gives a slight emphasis to ἐρῶ.
κατά
expresses that the prayer is solemn; σύν
, that it sums up his desires. (For this
force of σύν
cp. 1202.) Cp. ἐνταῦθα γάρ μοι κεῖνα συγκομίζεται
ποίῳ δὲ
(for κἀπελύσατ’
) ἐν
φοναῖς τρόπῳ
; He refers to the scholium on 1314: τίνι τρόπῳ, φησίν, ἐλύετο, καὶ ἐφέρετο εἰς
φονάς; ἀντὶ τοῦ, ποίῳ τρόπῳ εἰς φόνον ἔπεσεν
; Now, this does
not point, I think, to the Scholiast's having ἐλύετο
in his text, though it suggests that
he had εἰς φονάς
. He used the simple verb
in his paraphrase in order to bring out the literal sense (as he took
it) of ἀπελύσατο
. This is shown by ἐφέρετο
and ἔπεσεν
: he understood, ‘she was set free (as
a runner in a race is dismissed from the starting-post), and rushed (ἐφέρετο
) to bloodshed.’—Further, the origin
of L's reading is manifest. ἐρῶμεν
seemed
too harsh with the sing. συγκατηυξάμην
immediately following (though, in fact, it would have been quite
defensible, cp. 734 n.), and was changed
to τίνος
ποτ’ ἆρ’ ἔπραξε χειρὶ δύσμορος
corresponding with 951 ἄγαν ὑπερβριθὲς ἄχθος ἤνυσαν
. But there ἔπραξε
is surely corrupt: Hermann gives ἔρξε
, and Wecklein
ἔπαθε
.
θεοῖς
or θεούς
.
Cp. ὡς τὸ ἐκ Δελφῶν ἤκουσε, αὐτίκα προσεύχετό
τε
καὶ προσεδέξατο
ἀλλ’
ἀποπαύετε μηδ’
ἐπὶ πλείω | θρῆνον ἐγείρετε· | πάντως γὰρ ἔχει τάδε κῦρος
.
Brunck compared
ἄν
had a different tone in 444.
ματᾴζων
ματαίαις χερσί
κατέκτανον
(see
cr. n.). Though the pres. κατακαίνω
is not
classical, the aor. is frequent; Xen. uses it ( Xen.
σέ τ’
αὐτάν
. Here the latter would be like saying, ‘and actually
(1) The MS. πᾷ κλιθῶ
is not a direct question, but
depends on οὐδ’
ἔχω
. Retaining ὅπᾳ
, we should
have to suppose a double question: ‘nor do I know in what direction, (or) to
which thing, I am to look.’ This is not only very awkward, but very weak.
The hiatus after ἔχω
, though not unexampled,
is at least another point against ὅπᾳ
.
(2) L has ὅπᾳ
was a spurious addition to 1342, then πάντα γάρ
might easily have been carried
over. Again, the words πάντα
γάρ
are not indispensable; yet the effect of λέχρια τἀν χεροῖν
, without them, would be
rather oddly abrupt. Therefore we are by no means warranted (I think) in
ejecting πάντα γάρ
.
(3) ω
of ἴδω
) for
short (the first of ἔτυμον
): and this is
admissible. See Metrical Analysis.—Other views are noticed in the Appendix.
οὐκ ἔχω
:
cp. n. on
κλίνομαι
when it means ‘to lean against’ a
thing, as
κίονι
κεκλιμένη
.—Not merely, ‘whither I am to betake myself,’ ποῖ τράπωμαι
; This is shown by λέχρια
.
τἀν
seems right (see cr. n.): the MS. τάδ’
ἐν
would come from τὰ ἐν χεροῖν
would mean, figuratively, ‘the
matters with which I am engaged’ (so ἔχειν τι ἐν χερσί,
λέχριος
=‘slanting,’
‘oblique.’ As ὀρθός
means either
‘straight’ or ‘upright,’ so λέχριος
can
mean either ‘moving sideways’ (
πλάγιος
, the ordinary prose equiv. of λέχριος
, which has the second sense in
Philemon σχήματα | πλάγῑ ἐστὶ τἄλλα, τοῦτο δ’ ὀρθὸν θηρίον
,
man alone is pecora quae natura
τὰ πράγματα οὐκ
ὀρθῶς ἔχει
. Cp. And crossly to thy good all fortune
goes.
λέχρια
by πλάγια
καὶ πεπτωκότα
. But he meant only
πλάγια
to explain λέχρια
, while πεπτωκότα
referred to πότμος... εἰσήλατο
: this is clear (I think)
from his whole phrase, πλάγια καὶ
πεπτωκότα, τὰ
μὲν ἐν χερσί, τὰ δὲ ἐπὶ τῇ κεφαλῇ
.
τὰ δ’
, see
τὰ ἐν
χεροῖν
referred to the death of Haemon. It is quite possible
to read τάδ’
σωφροσύνης δέ, ὡς πλήθει, οὐ τὰ τοιάδε
μέγιστα, ἀρχόντων μὲν ὑπηκόους εἶναι, κ.τ.λ.
τό γ’
εἰς
ἑαυτόν
. εὐσεβεῖν τὰ πρὸς θεούς
For the position of Δανάας...δέμας.
ἀποτίνει ζημίην
οὐδεὶς ἀνθρώπων ἀδικῶν τίσιν οὐκ
ἀποτείσει